European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the protection of species of wild fauna and flora by regulating trade therein (recast) (COM(2012)0403 – C7-0197/2012 – 2012/0196(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0403),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 192(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0197/2012),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 14 November 2012(1),
– after consulting the Committee of the Regions,
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 28 November 2001 on a more structured use of the recasting technique for legal acts(2),
– having regard to the letter of 11 November 2013 from the Committee on Legal Affairs to the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety in accordance with Rule 87(3) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to Rules 87 and 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety (A7-0087/2014),
A. whereas, according to the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, the Commission proposal does not include any substantive amendments other than those identified as such in the proposal and whereas, as regards the codification of the unchanged provisions of the earlier acts together with those amendments, the proposal contains a straightforward codification of the existing texts, without any change in their substance;
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out, taking into account the recommendations of the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No …/2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the protection of species of wild fauna and flora by regulating trade therein (recast)
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 192(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(3),
After consulting the Committee of the Regions,
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(4),
Whereas:
(1) Council Regulation (EC) No 338/97 of 9 December 1996 on the protection of species of wild fauna and flora by regulating trade therein(5) has been substantially amended several times(6). Since further amendments are to be made, that regulation should be recast in the interests of clarity.
(2) The purpose of this Regulation is to ensure the protection of species of wild fauna and flora which are threatened by trade or likely to be so threatened.
(3) The provisions of this Regulation do not prejudice any stricter measures which may be taken or maintained by Member States, in compliance with the Treaty, in particular with regard to the holding of specimens of species covered by this Regulation.
(4) It is necessary to lay down objective criteria for the inclusion of species of wild fauna and flora in the Annexes to this Regulation.
(5) The implementation of this Regulation necessitates the application of common conditions for the issue, use and presentation of documents relating to the authorisation of the introduction into the Union and the export or re-export from the Union of specimens of the species covered by this Regulation. It is necessary to lay down specific provisions relating to the transit of specimens through the Union.
(6) It is for a management authority of the Member State of destination, assisted by the scientific authority of that Member State and, where appropriate, taking into account any opinion of the Scientific Review Group, to decide on the requests for introduction of specimens into the Union.
(7) It is necessary to provide for a consultation procedure in the framework of the provisions on re-export, in order to limit the risk of infringement.
(8) In order to guarantee effective protection of species of wild fauna and flora, additional restrictions may be imposed on the introduction of specimens into, and the export thereof from, the Union. With regard to live specimens, these restrictions may be supplemented by restrictions at Union level on the holding or movement of such specimens within the Union.
(9) It is necessary to lay down specific provisions applicable to captive-born and bred, or artificially propagated specimens, to specimens which are personal or household effects, and to non-commercial loans, donations or exchanges between registered scientists and scientific institutions.
(10) There is a need, in order to ensure the broadest possible protection for species covered by this Regulation, to lay down provisions for controlling trade and movement of specimens within the Union, and the conditions for housing specimens. The certificates issued under this Regulation, which contribute to controlling those activities, should be governed by common rules on their issue, validity and use.
(11) Measures should be taken to minimise the adverse effects on live specimens of transport to their destination, from or within the Union.
(12) To ensure effective controls and to facilitate customs procedures, customs offices should be designated, with trained personnel responsible for carrying out the necessary formalities and corresponding checks where specimens are introduced into the Union, in order to assign them a customs-approved treatment or use within the meaning of Council Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92(7), or where they are exported or re-exported from the Union. There should also be facilities guaranteeing that live specimens are adequately housed and cared for.
(13) The implementation of this Regulation also calls for the designation of management and scientific authorities by the Member States.
(14) Informing the public and making them aware of the provisions of this Regulation, particularly at border crossing points, is likely to encourage compliance with these provisions.
(15) In order to ensure effective enforcement of this Regulation, Member States should closely monitor compliance with its provisions and, to that end, cooperate closely between themselves and with the Commission. This requires the communication of information relating to the implementation of this Regulation.
(16) The monitoring of levels of trade in the species of wild fauna and flora covered by this Regulation is of crucial importance for assessing the effects of trade on the conservation status of species. Detailed annual reports should be drawn up in a common format.
(17) In order to guarantee compliance with this Regulation, it is important that Member States impose sanctions for infringements in a manner which is both sufficient and appropriate to the nature and gravity of the infringement.
(18) The multitude of biological and ecological aspects to be considered in the implementation of this Regulation requires the setting up of a Scientific Review Group, whose opinions will be forwarded by the Commission to the Committee and the management bodies of the Member States, to assist them in making their decisions.
(19) In order to supplement or amend certain non-essential elements of this Regulation, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the adoption of certain measures regulating trade in species of wild fauna and flora, of certain amendments to the Annexes to this Regulation and of additional measures to implement resolutions of the Conference of the Parties to the Convention on international trade in endangered species of wild fauna and flora (CITES) (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Convention’), decisions or recommendations of the Standing Committee of the Convention and recommendations of the Convention Secretariat. It is of particular importance that the Commission carry out appropriate consultations during its preparatory work, including at expert level. The Commission, when preparing and drawing-up delegated acts, should ensure a simultaneous, timely and appropriate transmission of relevant documents to the European Parliament and to the Council.
(20) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Regulation, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission, in particularfor the establishment of the design, the model and the format of certain documents. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 February 2011 laying down the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission’s exercise of implementing powers(8), [Am. 1]
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
Article 1
Object
The object of this Regulation is to protect species of wild fauna and flora and to guarantee their conservation by regulating trade therein in accordance with Articles 2 to 22 and Annexes A to D as set out in Annex I, hereinafter referred to as "Annex A", "Annex B", "Annex C" and "Annex D".
This Regulation shall apply in compliance with the objectives, principles and provisions of the Convention defined in Article 2(b).
Article 2
Definitions
For the purposes of this Regulation, the following definitions shall apply:
(a) ‘Committee’ means the Committee referred to in Article 21(1);
(b) ‘Convention’ means the Convention on International Trade in Endangered Species of Wild Fauna and Flora (CITES);
(c) ‘country of origin’ means the country in which a specimen was taken from the wild, captive-bred or artificially propagated;
(d) ‘import notification’ means the notification given by the importer or his agent or representative, at the time of the introduction into the Union of a specimen of a species included in Annexes C or D, on the form provided for in Article 19(2)10(1d); [Am. 2]
(e) ‘introduction from the sea’ means the introduction into the Union of any specimen which was taken in, and is being introduced directly from, the marine environment not under the jurisdiction of any State, including the air-space above the sea and the sea-bed and subsoil beneath the sea;
(f) ‘issuance’ means the completion of all procedures involved in preparing and validating a permit or certificate and its delivery to the applicant;
(g) ‘management authority’ means a national administrative authority designated, in the case of a Member State, in accordance with Article 13(1) or, in the case of a third country party to the Convention, in accordance with Article IX of the Convention;
(h) ‘Member State of destination’ means the Member State of destination mentioned in the document used to export or re-export a specimen; in the event of introduction from the sea, it shall mean the Member State within whose jurisdiction the place of destination of a specimen lies;
(i) ‘offering for sale’ means offering for sale and any action that may reasonably be construed as such, including advertising or causing to be advertised for sale and invitation to treat;
(j) ‘personal or household effects’ means dead specimens, parts and derivatives thereof, that are the belongings of a private individual and that form, or are intended to form, part of his normal goods and chattels;
(k) ‘place of destination’ means the place at which at the time of introduction into the Union, it is intended that specimens will normally be kept; in the case of live specimens, this shall be the first place where specimens are intended to be kept following any period of quarantine or other confinement for the purposes of sanitary checks and controls;
(l) ‘population’ means a biologically or geographically distinct total number of individuals;
(m) ‘primarily commercial purposes’ means all purposes the non-commercial aspects of which do not clearly predominate;
(n) ‘re-export from the Union ’ means export from the Union of any specimen that has previously been introduced;
(o) ‘re-introduction into the Union ’ means introduction into the Union of any specimen that has previously been exported or re-exported;
(p) ‘sale’ means any form of sale. For the purposes of this Regulation, hire, barter or exchange shall be regarded as sale; cognate expressions shall be similarly construed;
(q) ‘scientific authority’ means a scientific authority designated, in the case of a Member State, in accordance with Article 13(2) or, in the case of a third country party to the Convention, in accordance with Article IX of the Convention;
(r) ‘Scientific Review Group’ means the consultative body established under Article 17;
(s) ‘species’ means a species, subspecies or population thereof;
(t) ‘specimen’ means any animal or plant, whether alive or dead, of the species listed in Annexes A to D, any part or derivative thereof, whether or not contained in other goods, as well as any other goods which appear from an accompanying document, the packaging or a mark or label, or from any other circumstances, to be or to contain parts or derivatives of animals or plants of those species, unless such parts or derivatives are specifically exempted from the provisions of this Regulation or from the provisions relating to the Annex in which the species concerned is listed by means of an indication to that effect in the Annexes concerned.
A specimen shall be considered to be a specimen of a species listed in Annexes A to D if it is, or is part of or derived from, an animal or plant at least one of whose ‘parents’ is of a species so listed. In cases where the ‘parents’ of such an animal or plant are of species listed in different Annexes, or of species only one of which is listed, the provisions of the more restrictive Annex shall apply. However, in the case of specimens of hybrid plants, if one of the ‘parents’ is of a species listed in Annex A, the provisions of the more restrictive Annex shall apply only if that species is annotated to that effect in the Annex;
(u) ‘trade’ means the introduction into the Union, including introduction from the sea, and the export and re-export from the Union, as well as the use, movement and transfer of possession within the Union, including within a Member State, of specimens subject to the provisions of this Regulation;
(v) ‘transit’ means the transport of specimens between two points outside the Union through the territory of the Union which are shipped to a named consignee and during which any interruption in the movement arises only from the arrangements necessitated by this form of traffic;
(w) ‘worked specimens that were acquired more than 50 years previously’ means specimens that were significantly altered from their natural raw state for jewellery, adornment, art, utility, or musical instruments, before 3 March 1947 and that have been, to the satisfaction of the management authority of the Member State concerned, acquired in such conditions. Such specimens shall be considered as worked only if they are clearly in one of the aforementioned categories and require no further carving, crafting or manufacture to effect their purpose;
(x) ‘checks at the time of introduction, export, re-export and transit’ means documentary checks on the certificates, permits and notifications provided for in this Regulation and, in cases where Union provisions so provide or in other cases by representative sampling of the consignments, examination of the specimens, where appropriate accompanied by the taking of samples with a view to analysis or more detailed checks.
Article 3
Scope
1. Annex A shall contain:
(a) the species listed in Appendix I to the Convention for which the Member States have not entered a reservation;
(b) any species:
(i) which is, or may be, in demand for utilisation in the Union or for international trade and which is either threatened with extinction or so rare that any level of trade would imperil the survival of the species,
or
(ii) which is in a genus of which most of the species or which is a species of which most of the subspecies are listed in Annex A in accordance with the criteria in point (a) or (b)(i) and whose listing in that Annex is essential for the effective protection of those taxa.
2. Annex B shall contain:
(a) the species listed in Appendix II to the Convention, other than those listed in Annex A, for which the Member States have not entered a reservation;
(b) the species listed in Appendix I to the Convention for which a reservation has been entered;
(c) any other species not listed in Appendices I or II to the Convention:
(i) which is subject to levels of international trade that might not be compatible:
– with its survival or with the survival of populations in certain countries, or
– with the maintenance of the total population at a level consistent with the role of the species in the ecosystems in which it occurs;
or
(ii) whose listing in the Annex for reasons of similarity in appearance to other species listed in Annex A or B, is essential in order to ensure the effectiveness of controls on trade in specimens of such species;
(d) species in relation to which it has been established that the introduction of live specimens into the natural habitat of the Union would constitute an ecological threat to wild species of fauna and flora indigenous to the Union.
3. Annex C shall contain:
(a) the species listed in Appendix III to the Convention, other than those listed in Annex A or B, for which the Member States have not entered a reservation;
(b) the species listed in Appendix II to the Convention for which a reservation has been entered.
4. Annex D shall contain:
(a) species not listed in Annexes A, B and C which are imported into the Union in such numbers as to warrant monitoring;
(b) the species listed in Appendix III to the Convention for which a reservation has been entered.
5. Where the conservation status of species covered by this Regulation warrants their inclusion in one of the Appendices to the Convention, the Member States shall contribute to the necessary amendments.
Article 4
Introduction into the Union
1. The introduction into the Union of specimens of the species listed in Annex A shall be subject to completion of the necessary checks and the prior presentation, at the border customs office at the point of introduction, of an import permit issued by a management authority of the Member State of destination.
The import permit may be issued only in accordance with the restrictions established pursuant to paragraph 6 and when the following conditions have been met:
(a) the competent scientific authority, after considering any opinion of the Scientific Review Group, has advised that the introduction into the Union:
(i) would not have a harmful effect on the conservation status of the species or on the extent of the territory occupied by the relevant population of the species,
(ii) is taking place:
– for one of the purposes referred to in Article 8(3)(e), (f) and (g), or
– for other purposes which are not detrimental to the survival of the species concerned;
(b) (i) the applicant provides documentary evidence that the specimens have been obtained in accordance with the legislation on the protection of the species concerned which, in the case of import from a third country of specimens of a species listed in the Appendices to the Convention, shall be an export permit or re-export certificate, or copy thereof, issued in accordance with the Convention by a competent authority of the country of export or re-export,
(ii) however, the issuance of import permits for species listed in Annex A in accordance with Article 3(1)(a) shall not require such documentary evidence, but the original of any such import permit shall be withheld from the applicant pending presentation of the export permit or re-export certificate;
(c) the competent scientific authority is satisfied that the intended accommodation for a live specimen at the place of destination is adequately equipped to conserve and care for it properly;
(d) the management authority is satisfied that the specimen is not to be used for primarily commercial purposes;
(e) the management authority is satisfied, following consultation with the competent scientific authority, that there are no other factors relating to the conservation of the species which militate against issuance of the import permit; and
(f) in the case of introduction from the sea, the management authority is satisfied that any live specimen will be so prepared and shipped as to minimise the risk of injury, damage to health or cruel treatment.
2. The introduction into the Union of specimens of the species listed in Annex B shall be subject to completion of the necessary checks and the prior presentation, at the border customs office at the point of introduction, of an import permit issued by a management authority of the Member State of destination.
The import permit may be issued only in accordance with the restrictions established pursuant to paragraph 6 and when:
(a) the competent scientific authority, after examining available data and considering any opinion of the Scientific Review Group, is of the opinion that the introduction into the Union would not have a harmful effect on the conservation status of the species or on the extent of the territory occupied by the relevant population of the species, taking account of the current or anticipated level of trade. This opinion shall be valid for subsequent imports as long as the abovementioned aspects have not changed significantly;
(b) the applicant provides documentary evidence that the intended accommodation for a live specimen at the place of destination is adequately equipped to conserve and care for it properly;
(c) the conditions referred to in paragraph 1(b)(i), (e) and (f) have been met.
3. The introduction into the Union of specimens of the species listed in Annex C shall be subject to completion of the necessary checks and the prior presentation, at the border customs office at the point of introduction, of an import notification and:
(a) in the case of export from a country mentioned in relation to the species concerned in Annex C, the applicant shall provide documentary evidence, by means of an export permit issued in accordance with the Convention by an authority of that country competent for the purpose, that the specimens have been obtained in accordance with the national legislation on the conservation of the species concerned; or
(b) in the case of export from a country not mentioned in relation to the species concerned in Annex C or re-export from any country, the applicant shall present an export permit, a re-export certificate or a certificate of origin issued in accordance with the Convention by an authority of the exporting or re-exporting country competent for the purpose.
4. The introduction into the Union of specimens of the species listed in Annex D shall be subject to completion of the necessary checks and the prior presentation of an import notification at the border customs office at the point of introduction.
5. The conditions for the issuance of an import permit as referred to in paragraph 1(a) and (d) and in paragraph 2(a), (b) and (c) shall not apply to specimens for which the applicant provides documentary evidence:
(a) that they had previously been legally introduced into or acquired in the Union and that they are, modified or not, being reintroduced into the Union; or
(b) that they are worked specimens that were acquired more than 50 years previously.
6. In consultation withThe Commission shall be empowered, after consulting the countries of origin concerned and taking account of any opinion of the Scientific Review Group, the Commission may, by means of implementing acts, establishto adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 establishing general restrictions, or restrictions relating to certain countries of origin, on the introduction into the Union: [Am. 3]
(a) on the basis of the conditions referred to in paragraph 1(a)(i) or (e), of specimens of species listed in Annex A;
(b) on the basis of the conditions referred to in paragraph 1(e) or paragraph 2(a), of specimens of species listed in Annex B; and
(c) of live specimens of species listed in Annex B which have a high mortality rate during shipment or for which it has been established that they are unlikely to survive in captivity for a considerable proportion of their potential life span; or
(d) of live specimens of species for which it has been established that their introduction into the natural environment of the Union presents an ecological threat to wild species of fauna and flora indigenous to the Union.
The implementing acts referred to in the first subparagraph shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2). [Am. 4]
The Commission shall on a quarterly basis publish a list of restrictions established in accordance with the first subparagraph, if any, in the Official Journal of the European Union.
7. Where special cases of transhipment, air transfer or rail transport occur following the introduction into the Union, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning the granting of derogations from the completion of the checks and the presentation of import documents at the border customs office at the point of introduction which are referred to in paragraphs 1 to 4 of this Article, in order to permit such checks and the presentation to be carried out at another customs office designated in accordance with Article 12(1).
Article 5
Export or re-export from the Union
1. The export or re-export from the Union of specimens of the species listed in Annex A shall be subject to completion of the necessary checks and the prior presentation, at the customs office at which the export formalities are completed, of an export permit or re-export certificate issued by a management authority of the Member State in which the specimens are located.
2. An export permit for specimens of the species listed in Annex A may be issued only when the following conditions have been met:
(a) the competent scientific authority has advised in writing that the capture or collection of the specimens in the wild or their export will not have a harmful effect on the conservation status of the species or on the extent of the territory occupied by the relevant population of the species;
(b) the applicant provides documentary evidence that the specimens have been obtained in accordance with the legislation in force on the protection of the species in question; where the application is made to a Member State other than the Member State of origin, such documentary evidence shall be furnished by means of a certificate stating that the specimen was taken from the wild in accordance with the legislation in force on its territory;
(c) the management authority is satisfied that:
(i) any live specimen will be so prepared and shipped as to minimise the risk of injury, damage to health or cruel treatment, and
(ii) – the specimens of species not listed in Appendix I to the Convention will not be used for primarily commercial purposes, or
– in the case of export to a State party to the Convention of specimens of the species referred to in Article 3(1)(a) of this Regulation, an import permit has been issued;
and
(d) the management authority of the Member State is satisfied, following consultation with the competent scientific authority, that there are no other factors relating to the conservation of the species which militate against issuance of the export permit.
3. A re-export certificate may be issued only when the conditions referred to in paragraph 2(c) and (d) have been met and when the applicant provides documentary evidence that the specimens:
(a) were introduced into the Union in accordance with the provisions of this Regulation;
(b) if introduced into the Union before 3 March 1997, were introduced in accordance with the provisions of Council Regulation (EEC) No 3626/82(9); or if introduced into the Union before the entry into force of this Regulation but after 3 March 1997, were introduced into the Union in accordance with the provisions of Regulation (EC) No 338/97; or
(c) if introduced into the Union before 1984, entered international trade in accordance with the provisions of the Convention; or
(d) were legally introduced into the territory of a Member State before the provisions of the Regulations referred to in (a) and (b) or of the Convention became applicable to them, or became applicable in that Member State.
4. The export or re-export from the Union of specimens of the species listed in Annexes B and C shall be subject to completion of the necessary checks and the prior presentation, at the customs office at which the export formalities are completed, of an export permit or re-export certificate issued by a management authority of the Member State in whose territory the specimens are located.
An export permit may be issued only when the conditions referred to in paragraph 2(a), (b), (c)(i) and (d) have been met.
A re-export certificate may be issued only when the conditions referred to in paragraph 2(c)(i) and (d) and in paragraph 3(a) to (d) have been met.
5. Where an application for a re-export certificate concerns specimens introduced into the Union under an import permit issued by another Member State, the management authority must first consult the management authority which issued the permit. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning the establishment of the consultation procedures and of the cases in which consultation is necessary.
6. The conditions for the issuance of an export permit or re-export certificate as referred to in paragraph 2(a) and (c)(ii) shall not apply to:
(a) worked specimens that were acquired more than 50 years previously; or
(b) dead specimens and parts and derivatives thereof for which the applicant provides documentary evidence that they were legally acquired before the provisions of this Regulation, of Regulation (EC) No 338/97 or of Regulation (EEC) No 3626/82 or of the Convention became applicable to them.
7. The competent scientific authority in each Member State shall monitor the issuance of export permits by that Member State for specimens of species listed in Annex B and actual exports of such specimens. Whenever such a scientific authority determines that the export of specimens of any such species should be limited in order to maintain that species throughout its range at a level consistent with its role in the ecosystem in which it occurs, and well above the level at which that species might become eligible for inclusion in Annex A in accordance with Article 3(1)(a) or (b)(i), the scientific authority shall advise the competent management authority, in writing, of suitable measures to be taken to limit the issuance of export permits for specimens of that species.
Whenever a management authority is advised of the measures referred to in the first subparagraph, it shall inform and send comments to the Commission. If appropriate, the Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, recommend restrictions on exports of the species concerned. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).
Article 6
Rejection of applications for permits and certificates referred to in Articles 4, 5 and 10
1. When a Member State rejects an application for a permit or certificate in a case of significance in respect of the objectives of this Regulation, it shall immediately inform the Commission of the rejection and of the reasons for rejection.
2. The Commission shall communicate information received in accordance with paragraph 1 to the other Member States in order to ensure the uniform application of this Regulation.
3. When an application is made for a permit or certificate relating to specimens for which such an application has previously been rejected, the applicant must inform the competent authority to which the application is submitted of the previous rejection.
4. Member States shall recognise the rejection of applications by the competent authorities of the other Member States, where such rejection is based on the provisions of this Regulation.
However, the first subparagraph shall not apply where the circumstances have significantly changed or where new evidence to support an application has become available. In such cases, if a management authority issues a permit or certificate, it shall inform the Commission thereof, stating the reasons for issuance.
Article 7
Derogations
1. Specimens born and bred in captivity or artificially propagated
Save where Article 8 applies, specimens of species listed in Annex A that have been born and bred in captivity or artificially propagated shall be treated in accordance with the provisions applicable to specimens of species listed in Annex B.
In the case of artificially propagated plants, the provisions of Articles 4 and 5 may be waived under special conditions.
The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning:
(a) the criteria for determining whether a specimen has been born and bred in captivity or artificially propagated and whether for commercial purposes;
(b) the special conditions referred to in the second subparagraph of this paragraph relating to:
(i) the use of phytosanitary certificates;
(ii) trade by registered commercial traders and by the scientific institutions referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article; and
(iii) trade in hybrids.
2. Transit
By way of derogation from Article 4, where a specimen is in transit through the Union, checks and presentation at the border customs office at the point of introduction of the prescribed permits, certificates and notifications shall not be required.
In the case of species listed in the Annexes in accordance with Article 3(1) and Article 3(2)(a) and (b), the derogation referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph shall apply only where a valid export or re-export document provided for by the Convention, relating to the specimens that it accompanies and specifying the destination of the specimens, has been issued by the competent authorities of the exporting or re-exporting third country.
If the document referred to in the second subparagraph has not been issued before export or re-export, the specimen must be seized and may, where applicable, be confiscated unless the document is submitted retrospectively in compliance with special conditions.
The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning the special conditions for submitting an export or re-export document retrospectively.
3. Personal and household effects
By way of derogation from Articles 4 and 5, the provisions of those Articles shall not apply to dead specimens, parts and derivatives of species listed in Annexes A to D which are personal or household effects being introduced into the Union, or exported or re-exported from the Union, in compliance with special provisions.
The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning the special provisions regarding the introduction, export or re-export of personal or household effects.
4. Scientific institutions
The documents referred to in Articles 4, 5, 8 and 9 shall not be required in the case of non-commercial loans, donations and exchanges between scientists and scientific institutions, registered by the management authorities of the States in which they are located, of herbarium specimens and other preserved, dried or embedded museum specimens, and of live plant material, bearing a label, the model of which has been established in accordance with the second subparagraph of this paragraph or a similar label issued or approved by a management authority of a third country.
The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, establish a model for a label for live plant material. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).
Article 8
Provisions relating to the control of commercial activities
1. The purchase, offer to purchase, acquisition for commercial purposes, display to the public for commercial purposes, use for commercial gain and sale, keeping for sale, offering for sale or transporting for sale of specimens of the species listed in Annex A shall be prohibited.
2. Member States may prohibit the holding of specimens, in particular live animals of the species listed in Annex A.
3. In accordance with the requirements of other Union legislation on the conservation of wild fauna and flora, exemptions from the prohibitions referred to in paragraph 1 may be granted by the issuance of a certificate to that effect by a management authority of the Member State in which the specimens are located, on a case-by-case basis where the specimens:
(a) were acquired in, or were introduced into, the Union before the provisions relating to species listed in Appendix I to the Convention or in Annex C1 to Regulation (EEC) No 3626/82 or in Annex A to Regulation (EC) No 338/97 or to this Regulation became applicable to the specimens; or
(b) are worked specimens that were acquired more than 50 years previously; or
(c) were introduced into the Union in compliance with the provisions of Regulation (EC) No 338/97 or of this Regulation and are to be used for purposes which are not detrimental to the survival of the species concerned; or
(d) are captive-born and bred specimens of an animal species or artificially propagated specimens of a plant species or are parts or derivatives of such specimens; or
(e) are required under exceptional circumstances for the advancement of science or for essential biomedical purposes pursuant to Council Directive 86/609/EEC(10) where the species in question proves to be the only one suitable for those purposes and where there are no specimens of the species which have been born and bred in captivity; or
(f) are intended for breeding or propagation purposes from which conservation benefits will accrue to the species concerned; or
(g) are intended for research or education aimed at the preservation or conservation of the species; or
(h) originate in a Member State and were taken from the wild in accordance with the legislation in force in that Member State.
4. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning general derogations from the prohibitions referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article based on the conditions referred to in paragraph 3, as well as general derogations with regard to species listed in Annex A in accordance with point (ii) of Article 3(1)(b). Any such derogations must be in accordance with the requirements of other Union legislation on the conservation of wild fauna and flora.
5. The prohibitions referred to in paragraph 1 shall also apply to specimens of the species listed in Annex B except where it can be proved to the satisfaction of the competent authority of the Member State concerned that such specimens were acquired and, if they originated outside the Union, were introduced into it, in accordance with the legislation in force for the conservation of wild fauna and flora.
6. The competent authorities of the Member States shall have discretion to sell any specimen of the species listed in Annexes B, C and D they have confiscated under this Regulation, provided that it is not thus returned directly to the person or entity from whom it was confiscated or who was party to the offence. Such specimens may then be treated for all purposes as if they had been legally acquired.
Article 9
Movement of live specimens
1. Any movement within the Union of a live specimen of a species listed in Annex A from the location indicated in the import permit or in any certificate issued in compliance with this Regulation shall require prior authorisation from a management authority of the Member State in which the specimen is located. In other cases of movement, the person responsible for moving the specimen must be able, where applicable, to provide proof of the legal origin of the specimen.
2. Such authorisation shall:
(a) be granted only when the competent scientific authority of such Member State or, where the movement is to another Member State, the competent scientific authority of the latter, is satisfied that the intended accommodation for a live specimen at the place of destination is adequately equipped to conserve and care for it properly;
(b) be confirmed by issuance of a certificate; and
(c) where applicable, be immediately communicated to a management authority of the Member State in which the specimen is to be located.
3. However, no such authorisation shall be required if a live animal must be moved for the purpose of urgent veterinary treatment and is returned directly to its authorised location.
4. Where a live specimen of a species listed in Annex B is moved within the Union, the holder of the specimen may relinquish it only after ensuring that the intended recipient is adequately informed of the accommodation, equipment and practices required to ensure the specimen will be properly cared for.
5. When any live specimens are transported into, from or within the Union or are held during any period of transit or transhipment, they shall be prepared, moved and cared for in a manner such as to minimise the risk of injury, damage to health or cruel treatment and, in the case of animals, in conformity with Union legislation on the protection of animals during transport.
6. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning restrictions on the holding or movement of live specimens of such species in relation to which restrictions on introduction into the Union have been established in accordance with Article 4(6).
Article 10
Permits, notifications and certificates to be issued [Am. 5]
1. On receiving an application, together with all the requisite supporting documents, from the person concerned and provided that all the conditions governing their issuance have been fulfilled, a management authority of a Member State may issue a certificate for the purposes referred to in Article 5(2)(b), Article 5(3) and (4), Article 8(3) and Article 9(2)(b).
1a. The Commission shall adopt implementing acts in order to determine the design of the certificates referred to in paragraph 1. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).[Am. 6]
1b. On receiving an application and the requisite supporting documents from the person concerned and provided that all the requirements for their issuance have been fulfilled, the management authority of a Member State may issue a permit for the purposes of Article 4(1) and (2) and Article 5(1) and (4). [Am. 7]
1c. The Commission shall adopt implementing acts in order to determine the design of the permit referred to in paragraph 1b. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2). [Am. 8]
1d. The Commission shall adopt implementing acts in order to determine the design of the import notification referred to in Article 4(3) and (4). Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2). [Am. 9]
Article 11
Validity of and special conditions for permits and certificates
1. Without prejudice to stricter measures which the Member States may adopt or maintain, permits and certificates issued by the competent authorities of the Member States in accordance with this Regulation shall be valid throughout the Union.
2. Any such permit or certificate, as well as any permit or certificate issued on the basis of it, shall be deemed void if a competent authority or the Commission, in consultation with the competent authority which issued the permit or certificate, establishes that it was issued on the false premise that the conditions for its issuance were met.
Specimens situated in the territory of a Member State and covered by such documents shall be seized by the competent authorities of that Member State and may be confiscated.
3. Any permit or certificate issued in accordance with this Regulation may stipulate conditions and requirements imposed by the issuing authority to ensure compliance with the provisions thereof. Where such conditions or requirements need to be incorporated in the design of permits or certificates, Member States shall inform the Commission thereof.
4. Any import permit issued on the basis of a copy of the corresponding export permit or re-export certificate shall be valid for the introduction of specimens into the Union only when accompanied by the original of the valid export permit or re-export certificate.
5. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning the time limits for the issuance of permits and certificates.
Article 12
Places of introduction and export
1. Member States shall designate customs offices for carrying out the checks and formalities for the introduction into and export from the Union, in order to assign to them a customs-approved treatment or use, within the meaning of Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92, of specimens of species covered by this Regulation and shall state which offices are specifically intended to deal with live specimens.
2. All offices designated in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be provided with sufficient and adequately trained staff. Member States shall ensure that accommodation is provided in accordance with relevant Union legislation as regards the transport and accommodation of live animals and that, where necessary, adequate steps are taken for live plants.
3. All offices designated in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be notified to the Commission which shall publish a list of them in the Official Journal of the European Union.
4. In exceptional cases and in accordance with special criteria, a management authority may authorise the introduction into the Union or the export or re-export from the Union at a customs office other than one designated in accordance with paragraph 1.
The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning the special criteria in accordance with which the introduction, export or re-export at another customs office may be authorised.
5. Member States shall ensure that at border crossing-points the public are informed of the provisions adopted pursuant to this Regulation.
Article 13
Management and scientific authorities and other competent authorities
1. Each Member State shall designate a management authority with primary responsibility for the implementation of this Regulation and for communication with the Commission.
Each Member State may also designate additional management authorities and other competent authorities to assist in the implementation, in which case the primary management authority shall be responsible for providing the additional authorities with all the information required for the correct application of this Regulation.
2. Each Member State shall designate one or more scientific authorities with appropriate qualifications whose duties shall be separate from those of any designated management authority.
3. Not later than 3 March 1997 Member States shall forward the names and addresses of the designated management authorities, other authorities competent to issue permits or certificates and scientific authorities to the Commission, which shall publish this information in the Official Journal of the European Union.
Each management authority referred to in the first subparagraph of paragraph 1 shall, if so requested by the Commission, communicate to it within two months the names and specimen signatures of the persons authorised to sign permits or certificates, and impressions of the stamps, seals or other devices used to authenticate permits or certificates.
Member States shall communicate to the Commission any changes in the information already provided, not later than two months after the implementation of such change.
Article 14
Monitoring of compliance and investigation of infringements
1. The competent authorities of the Member States shall monitor compliance with the provisions of this Regulation.
If, at any time, the competent authorities have reason to believe that these provisions are being infringed, they shall take the appropriate steps to ensure compliance or to instigate legal action.
Member States shall inform the Commission and, in the case of species listed in the Appendices to the Convention, the Convention Secretariat of any steps taken by the competent authorities in relation to significant infringements of this Regulation, including seizures and confiscations.
2. The Commission shall draw the attention of the competent authorities of the Member States to matters whose investigation it considers necessary under this Regulation. Member States shall inform the Commission and, in the case of species listed in the Appendices to the Convention, the Convention Secretariat of the outcome of any subsequent investigation.
3. An enforcement group shall be established consisting of the representatives of each Member State's authorities with responsibility for ensuring the implementation of the provisions of this Regulation. The group shall be chaired by the representative of the Commission.
The enforcement group shall examine any technical question relating to the enforcement of this Regulation raised by the chairman, either on his own initiative or at the request of the members of the group or the Committee.
The Commission shall convey the opinions expressed in the enforcement group to the Committee.
Article 15
Communication of information
1. The Member States and the Commission shall communicate to one another the information necessary for implementing this Regulation.
The Member States and the Commission shall ensure that the necessary steps are taken to make the public aware and inform it of the provisions regarding the implementation of the Convention and of this Regulation and of measures adopted pursuant to this Regulation.
2. The Commission shall communicate with the Convention Secretariat so as to ensure that the Convention is effectively implemented throughout the territory to which this Regulation applies.
3. The Commission shall immediately communicate any opinion of the Scientific Review Group to the management authorities of the Member States concerned.
4. The management authorities of the Member States shall communicate to the Commission before 15 June each year all the information relating to the preceding year required for drawing up the reports referred to in Article VIII.7(a) of the Convention and equivalent information on international trade in all specimens of species listed in Annexes A, B and C and on introduction into the Union of specimens of species listed in Annex D. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, specify the information to be communicated and the format for its presentation. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).
On the basis of the information referred to in the first subparagraph, the Commission shall publish before 31 October each year a statistical report on the introduction into, and the export and re-export from, the Union of specimens of the species to which this Regulation applies and shall forward to the Convention Secretariat information on the species to which the Convention applies.
Without prejudice to Article 22, the management authorities of the Member States shall, before 15 June of each second year, and for the first time in 1999, communicate to the Commission all the information relating to the preceding two years required for drawing up the reports referred to in Article VIII.7(b) of the Convention and equivalent information on the provisions of this Regulation that fall outside the scope of the Convention. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, specify the information to be communicated and the format for its presentation. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).
On the basis of the information referred to in the third subparagraph, the Commission shall, before 31 October of each second year, and for the first time in 1999, draw up a report on the implementation and enforcement of this Regulation.
5. With a view to the preparation of amendments to the Annexes, the competent authorities of the Member States shall forward all relevant information to the Commission. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, specify the information required. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).
6. Without prejudice to Directive 2003/4/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(11), the Commission shall take appropriate measures to protect the confidentiality of information obtained in the implementation of this Regulation.
Article 16
Sanctions
1. Member States shall take appropriate measures to ensure the imposition of sanctions for at least the following infringements of this Regulation:
(a) introduction into, or export or re-export from, the Union of specimens without the appropriate permit or certificate or with a false, falsified or invalid permit or certificate or one altered without authorisation by the issuing authority;
(b) failure to comply with the stipulations specified on a permit or certificate issued in accordance with this Regulation;
(c) making a false declaration or knowingly providing false information in order to obtain a permit or certificate;
(d) using a false, falsified or invalid permit or certificate or one altered without authorisation as a basis for obtaining a Union permit or certificate or for any other official purpose in connection with this Regulation;
(e) failure to make an import notification or making a false import notification;
(f) shipment of live specimens not properly prepared so as to minimise the risk of injury, damage to health or cruel treatment;
(g) use of specimens of species listed in Annex A other than in accordance with the authorisation given at the time of issuance of the import permit or subsequently;
(h) trade in artificially propagated plants contrary to the provisions laid down in accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 7(1);
(i) shipment of specimens into or out of or in transit through the territory of the Union without the appropriate permit or certificate issued in accordance with this Regulation and, in the case of export or re-export from a third country party to the Convention, in accordance therewith, or without satisfactory proof of the existence of such permit or certificate;
(j) purchase, offer to purchase, acquisition for commercial purposes, use for commercial gain, display to the public for commercial purposes, sale, keeping for sale, offering for sale or transporting for sale of specimens in breach of Article 8;
(k) use of a permit or certificate for any specimen other than one for which it was issued;
(l) falsification or alteration of any permit or certificate issued in accordance with this Regulation;
(m) failure to disclose the rejection of an application for a Union import, export or re-export permit or certificate, in accordance with Article 6(3).
2. The measures referred to in paragraph 1 shall be appropriate to the nature and gravity of the infringement and shall include provisions relating to the seizure and, where appropriate, confiscation of specimens.
3. Where a specimen is confiscated, it shall be entrusted to a competent authority of the Member State of confiscation which:
(a) following consultation with a scientific authority of that Member State, shall place or otherwise dispose of the specimen under conditions which it deems to be appropriate and consistent with the purposes and provisions of the Convention and this Regulation; and
(b) in the case of a live specimen which has been introduced into the Union, may, after consultation with the State of export, return the specimen to that State at the expense of the convicted person.
4. Where a live specimen of a species listed in Annex B or C arrives at a point of introduction into the Union without the appropriate valid permit or certificate, the specimen must be seized and may be confiscated or, if the consignee refuses to acknowledge the specimen, the competent authorities of the Member State responsible for the point of introduction may, if appropriate, refuse to accept the shipment and require the carrier to return the specimen to its place of departure.
Article 17
The Scientific Review Group
1. A Scientific Review Group is hereby established, consisting of the representatives of each Member State's scientific authority or authorities and chaired by the representative of the Commission.
2. The Scientific Review Group shall examine any scientific question relating to the application of this Regulation — in particular concerning Article 4(1)(a), (2)(a) and (6) — raised by the chairman, either on his own initiative or at the request of the members of the Group or the Committee.
3. The Commission shall convey the opinions of the Scientific Review Group to the Committee.
Article 18
Further delegated powers
1. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning the uniform conditions and criteria for:
(a) the issue, validity and use of the documents referred to in Article 4, Article 5, Article 7(4) and Article 10;
(b) the use of phytosanitary certificates referred to in point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 7(1);
(c) the establishment of procedures, where necessary, for marking specimens in order to facilitate identification and ensure enforcement of the provisions of this Regulation.
2. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt, where necessary, delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 concerning additional measures to implement resolutions of the Conference of the Parties to the Convention, decisions or recommendations of the Standing Committee of the Convention and recommendations of the Convention Secretariat.
3. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 20 for the purpose of amending Annexes A to D, except in the case of amendments to Annex A which do not result from decisions of the Conference of the Parties to the Convention.
Article 19
Further implementing powers
1. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, determine the design of the documents referred to in Article 4, Article 5, Article 7(4) and Article 10. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).
2. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, prescribe a form for the presentation of the import notification. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 21(2).[Am. 10]
Article 20
Exercise of the delegation
1. The power to adopt delegated acts is conferred on the Commission subject to the conditions laid down in this Article.
2. The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in Article 4(6), 4(7), Article 5(5), Article 7(1), (2) and (3), Article 8(4), Article 9(6), Article 11(5), Article 12(4) and Article 18(1), (2) and (3) shall be conferred on the Commission for an indeterminate period of time from [the date of entry into force of the basic legislative act or from any other date set by the legislator].[Am. 11]
3. The delegation of powers referred to in Article 4(6), 4(7), Article 5(5), Article 7(1), (2) and (3), Article 8(4), Article 9(6), Article 11(5), Article 12(4) and Article 18(1), (2) and (3) may be revoked at any time by the European Parliament or by the Council. A decision to revoke shall put an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It shall take effect the day following the publication of the decision in the Official Journal of the European Union or at a later date specified therein. It shall not affect the validity of any delegated acts already in force. [Am. 12]
4. As soon as it adopts a delegated act, the Commission shall notify it simultaneously to the European Parliament and to the Council.
5. A delegated act adopted pursuant to Article 4(6), 4(7), Article 5(5), Article 7(1), (2) and (3), Article 8(4), Article 9(6), Article 11(5), Article 12(4) and Article 18(1), (2) and (3) shall enter into force only if no objection has been expressed either by the European Parliament or the Council within a period of [two months] of notification of that act to the European Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the European Parliament and the Council have both informed the Commission that they will not object. That period shall be extended by [two months] at the initiative of the European Parliament or the Council. [Am. 13]
Article 21
Committee procedure
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a Committee which shall be referred to as the Committee on Trade in Wild Fauna and Flora. That committee shall be a committee within the meaning of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
Article 22
Final provisions
Each Member State shall notify the Commission and the Convention Secretariat of the provisions which it adopts specifically for the implementation of this Regulation and of all legal instruments used and measures taken for its implementation and enforcement.
The Commission shall communicate that information to the other Member States.
Article 23
Repeal
Regulation (EC) No 338/97 is repealed.
References to the repealed Regulation shall be construed as references to this Regulation and shall be read in accordance with the correlation table in Annex III.
Article 24
Entry into force
This Regulation shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
Done at …,
For the European Parliament For the Council
The President The President
ANNEX I
Notes on interpretation of Annexes A, B, C and D
1. Species included in these Annexes A, B, C and D are referred to:
(a) by the name of the species; or
(b) as being all of the species included in a higher taxon or designated part thereof.
2. The abbreviation “spp.” is used to denote all species of a higher taxon.
3. Other references to taxa higher than species are for the purposes of information or classification only.
4. Species printed in bold in Annex A are listed there in consistency with their protection as provided for by Directive 2009/147/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(12) or Council Directive 92/43/EEC(13).
5. The following abbreviations are used for plant taxa below the level of species:
(a) “ssp.” is used to denote subspecies;
(b) “var(s).” is used to denote variety (varieties); and
(c) “fa.” is used to denote forma.
6. The symbols “(I)”, “(II)” and “(III)” placed against the name of a species or higher taxon refer to the Appendices to the Convention in which the species concerned are listed as indicated in notes 7 to 9. Where none of these annotations appears, the species concerned are not listed in the Appendices to the Convention.
7. (I) against the name of a species or higher taxon indicates that the species or higher taxon concerned is included in Appendix I to the Convention.
8. (II) against the name of a species or higher taxon indicates that the species or higher taxon concerned is included in Appendix II to the Convention.
9. (III) against the name of a species or higher taxon indicates that it is included in Appendix III to the Convention. In this case the country with respect to which the species or higher taxon is included in Appendix III is also indicated.
10. “Cultivar” means, following the definition of the 8th edition of the International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants, an assemblage of plants that (a) has been selected for a particular character or combination of characters, (b) is distinct, uniform, and stable in these characters, and (c) when propagated by appropriate means, retains those characters. No new taxon of a cultivar can be regarded as such until its category name and circumscription has been formally published in the latest edition of the International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants.
11. Hybrids may be specifically included in the Appendices but only if they form distinct and stable populations in the wild. Hybrid animals that have in their previous four generations of the lineage one or more specimens of species included in Annexes A or B shall be subject to the provisions of this Regulation just as if they were full species, even if the hybrid concerned is not specifically included in the Annexes.
12. When a species is included in Annex A, B or C, all parts and derivatives of the species are also included in the same Annex unless the species is annotated to indicate that only specific parts and derivatives are included. In accordance with Article 2(t) of this Regulation, the symbol “#” followed by a number placed against the name of a species or higher taxon included in Annex B or C designates parts or derivatives which are specified in relation thereto for the purposes of the Regulation as follows:
#1
Designates all parts and derivatives, except:
(a) seeds, spores and pollen (including pollinia);
(b) seedling or tissue cultures obtained in vitro, in solid or liquid media, transported in sterile containers;
(c) cut flowers of artificially propagated plants; and
(d) fruits and parts and derivatives thereof of artificially propagated plants of the genus Vanilla.
#2
Designates all parts and derivatives, except:
(a) seeds and pollen; and
(b) finished products packaged and ready for retail trade.
#3
Designates whole and sliced roots and parts of roots.
#4
Designates all parts and derivatives, except:
(a) seeds (including seedpods of Orchidaceae), spores and pollen (including pollinia). The exemption does not apply to seeds from Cactaceae spp. exported from Mexico, and to seeds from Beccariophoenix madagascariensis and Neodypsis decaryi exported from Madagascar;
(b) seedling or tissue cultures obtained in vitro, in solid or liquid media, transported in sterile containers;
(c) cut flowers of artificially propagated plants;
(d) fruits and parts and derivatives thereof of naturalized or artificially propagated plants of the genus Vanilla (Orchidaceae) and of the family Cactaceae;
(e) stems, flowers, and parts and derivatives thereof of naturalized or artificially propagated plants of the genera Opuntia subgenus Opuntia and Selenicereus (Cactaceae); and
(f) finished products of Euphorbia antisyphilitica packaged and ready for retail trade.
#5
Designates logs, sawn wood and veneer sheets.
#6
Designates logs, sawn wood, veneer sheets and plywood.
#7
Designates logs, wood-chips, powder and extracts.
#8
Designates underground parts (i.e. roots, rhizomes): whole, parts and powdered.
#9
Designates all parts and derivatives, except those bearing a label “Produced from Hoodia spp. material obtained through controlled harvesting and production in collaboration with the CITES Management Authorities of Botswana/Namibia/South Africa under agreement no. BW/NA/ZA xxxxxx”.
#10
Designates logs, sawn wood, veneer sheets, including unfinished wood articles used for the fabrication of bows for stringed musical instruments.
#11
Designates logs, sawn wood, veneer sheets, plywood, powder and extracts.
#12
Designates logs, sawn wood, veneer sheets, plywood and essential oil, excluding finished products packaged and ready for retail trade.
#13
Designates the kernel (also known as “endosperm”, “pulp” or “copra”) and any derivative thereof.
13. As none of the species or higher taxa of FLORA included in Annex A is annotated to the effect that its hybrids shall be treated in accordance with the provisions of Article 4(1) of this Regulation, this means that artificially propagated hybrids produced from one or more of these species or taxa may be traded with a certificate of artificial propagation, and that seeds and pollen (including pollinia), cut flowers, seedling or tissue cultures obtained in vitro, in solid or liquid media, transported in sterile containers of these hybrids are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation.
14. Urine, faeces and ambergris which are waste products and gained without the manipulation of the animal concerned are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation.
15. In respect of fauna species listed in Annex D, the provisions shall apply only to live specimens and whole, or substantially whole, dead specimens except for taxa which are annotated as follows to show that other parts and derivatives are also covered:
§ 1
Any whole, or substantially whole, skins, raw or tanned.
§ 2
Any feathers or any skin or other part with feathers on it.
16. In respect of flora species listed in Annex D, the provisions shall apply only to live specimens except for taxa which are annotated as follows to show that other parts and derivatives are also covered:
§ 3
Dried and fresh plants, including, where appropriate; leaves, roots/rootstock, stems, seeds/spores, bark and fruits.
§ 4
Logs, sawn wood and veneer sheets.
Annex A
Annex B
Annex C
Common name
FAUNA
CHORDATA (CHORDATES)
MAMMALIA
Mammals
ARTIODACTYLA
Antilocapridae
Pronghorn
Antilocapra americana (I) (Only the population of Mexico; no other population is included in the Annexes to this Regulation)
Mexican pronghorn
Bovidae
Antelopes, cattle, duikers, gazelles, goats, sheep etc.
Addax nasomaculatus (I)
Addax
Ammotragus lervia (II)
Barbary sheep
Antilope cervicapra (III Nepal)
Blackbuck
Bison bison athabascae (II)
Wood bison
Bos gaurus (I) (Excludes the domesticated form referenced as Bos frontalis which is not subject to the provisions of this Regulation)
Gaur
Bos mutus (I) (Excludes the domesticated form referenced as Bos grunniens which is not subject to the provisions of this Regulation)
Wild yak
Bos sauveli (I)
Kouprey
Bubalus arnee (III Nepal) (Excludes the domesticated form referenced as Bubalus bubalis, which is not subject to the provisions of this Regulation)
Wild Asiatic buffalo
Bubalus depressicornis (I)
Lowland anoa
Bubalus mindorensis (I)
Tamarau
Bubalus quarlesi (I)
Mountain anoa
Budorcas taxicolor (II)
Takin
Capra falconeri (I)
Markhor
Capricornis milneedwardsii (I)
Chinese serow
Capricornis rubidus (I)
Red serow
Capricornis sumatraensis (I)
Sumatran serow
Capricornis thar (I)
Himalayan serow
Cephalophus brookei (II)
Brooke’s duiker
Cephalophus dorsalis (II)
Bay duiker
Cephalophus jentinki (I)
Jentink’s duiker
Cephalophus ogilbyi (II)
Ogilby’s duiker
Cephalophus silvicultor (II)
Yellow-backed duiker
Cephalophus zebra (II)
Zebra duiker
Damaliscus pygargus pygargus (II)
Bontebok
Gazella cuvieri (I)
Cuvier’s gazelle
Gazella dorcas (III Algeria / Tunisia)
Dorcas gazelle
Gazella leptoceros (I)
Slender-horned gazelle
Hippotragus niger variani (I)
Giant sable antelope
Kobus leche (II)
Lechwe
Naemorhedus baileyi (I)
Red goral
Naemorhedus caudatus (I)
Long-tailed goral
Naemorhedus goral (I)
Himalayan goral
Naemorhedus griseus (I)
Chinese goral
Nanger dama (I)
Dama gazelle
Oryx dammah (I)
Scimitar-horned oryx
Oryx leucoryx (I)
Arabian oryx
Ovis ammon (II) (Except for the subspecies included in Annex A)
Argali
Ovis ammon hodgsonii (I)
Tibetan argali
Ovis ammon nigrimontana (I)
Kara Tau argali
Ovis canadensis (II) (Only the population of Mexico; no other population is included in the Annexes to this Regulation)
Mexican bighorn sheep
Ovis orientalis ophion (I)
Cyprus mouflon
Ovis vignei (II) (Except for the subspecies included in Annex A)
Urial
Ovis vignei vignei (I)
Ladakh urial
Pantholops hodgsonii (I)
Chiru
Philantomba monticola (II)
Blue duiker
Pseudoryx nghetinhensis (I)
Siola
Rupicapra pyrenaica ornata (I)
Abruzzo chamois
Saiga borealis (II)
Mongolian saiga
Saiga tatarica (II)
Steppe saiga
Tetracerus quadricornis (III Nepal)
Four-horned antelope
Camelidae
Camels, guanaco, vicuña
Lama guanicoe (II)
Guanaco
Vicugna vicugna (I) (Except for the populations of: Argentina [the populations of the Provinces of Jujuy and Catamarca and the semi-captive populations of the Provinces of Jujuy, Salta, Catamarca, La Rioja and San Juan]; Bolivia [the whole population]; Chile [population of the Primera Región]; and Peru [the whole population]; which are included in Annex B)
Vicugna vicugna (II) (Only the populations of Argentina(14) [the populations of the Provinces of Jujuy and Catamarca and the semi-captive populations of the Provinces of Jujuy, Salta, Catamarca, La Rioja and San Juan]; Bolivia(15) [the whole population]; Chile(16) [population of the Primera Región]; Peru(17) [the whole population]; all other populations are included in Annex A)
Vicuña
Cervidae
Deer, huemuls, muntjacs, pudus
Axis calamianensis (I)
Calamian deer
Axis kuhlii (I)
Bawean deer
Axis porcinus annamiticus (I)
Indochina hog deer
Blastocerus dichotomus (I)
Marsh deer
Cervus elaphus bactrianus (II)
Bactrian deer
Cervus elaphus barbarus (III Algeria / Tunisia)
Barbary deer
Cervus elaphus hanglu (I)
Hangul
Dama dama mesopotamica (I)
Persian fallow deer
Hippocamelus spp. (I)
Huemuls
Mazama temama cerasina (III Guatemala)
Central American red brocket
Muntiacus crinifrons (I)
Black muntjac
Muntiacus vuquangensis (I)
Giant muntjac
Odocoileus virginianus mayensis (III Guatemala)
Guatemalan white-tailed deer
Ozotoceros bezoarticus (I)
Pampas deer
Pudu mephistophiles (II)
Northern pudu
Pudu puda (I)
Southern pudu
Rucervus duvaucelii (I)
Barasingha
Rucervus eldii (I)
Eld’s deer
Hippopotamidae
Hippopotamuses
Hexaprotodon liberiensis (II)
Pygmy hippopotamus
Hippopotamus amphibius (II)
Common hippopotamus
Moschidae
Musk deer
Moschus spp. (I) (Only the populations of Afghanistan, Bhutan, India, Myanmar, Nepal and Pakistan; all other populations are included in Annex B)
Moschus spp. (II) (Except for the populations of Afghanistan, Bhutan, India, Myanmar, Nepal and Pakistan, which are included in Annex A)
Musk deer
Suidae
Babirusa, hogs, pigs
Babyrousa babyrussa (I)
Buru babirusa
Babyrousa bolabatuensis (I)
Bola Batu babirusa
Babyrousa celebensis (I)
North Sulawesi babirusa
Babyrousa togeanensis (I)
Malenge babirusa
Sus salvanius (I)
Pygmy hog
Tayassuidae
Peccaries
Tayassuidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A and excluding the populations of Pecari tajacu of Mexico and the United States, which are not included in the Annexes to this Regulation)
Peccaries
Catagonus wagneri (I)
Chacoan peccary
CARNIVORA
Ailuridae
Ailurus fulgens (I)
Red panda
Canidae
Dogs, foxes, wolves
Canis aureus (III India)
Golden jackal
Canis lupus (I/II)
(All populations except those of Spain north of the Duero and Greece north of the 39th parallel. Populations of Bhutan, India, Nepal and Pakistan are listed in Appendix I; all other populations are listed in Appendix II. Excludes the domesticated form and the dingo which are referenced as Canis lupus familiaris and Canis lupus dingo)
Canis lupus (II) (Populations of Spain north of the Duero and Greece north of the 39th parallel. Excludes the domesticated form and the dingo which are referenced as Canis lupus familiaris and Canis lupus dingo)
Grey wolf
Canis simensis
Ethiopian wolf
Cerdocyon thous (II)
Crab-eating fox
Chrysocyon brachyurus (II)
Maned wolf
Cuon alpinus (II)
Dhole
Lycalopex culpaeus (II)
Culpeo
Lycalopex fulvipes (II)
Darwin’s fox
Lycalopex griseus (II)
South American grey fox
Lycalopex gymnocercus (II)
Pampas fox
Speothos venaticus (I)
Bush dog
Vulpes bengalensis (III India)
Bengal fox
Vulpes cana (II)
Blanford’s fox
Vulpes zerda (II)
Fennec fox
Eupleridae
Cryptoprocta ferox (II)
Fossa
Eupleres goudotii (II)
Falanouc
Fossa fossana (II)
Malagasy civet
Felidae
Cats, cheetahs, leopards, lions, tigers etc.
Felidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A. Specimens of the domesticated form are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation)
Cats
Acinonyx jubatus (I) (Annual export quotas for live specimens and hunting trophies are granted as follows: Botswana: 5; Namibia: 150; Zimbabwe: 50. The trade in such specimens is subject to the provisions of Article 4.1 of this Regulation)
Cheetah
Caracal caracal (I) (Only the population of Asia; all other populations are included in Annex B)
Asian Caracal
Catopuma temminckii (I)
Asian golden cat
Felis nigripes (I)
Black-footed cat
Felis silvestris (II)
Wild cat
Leopardus geoffroyi (I)
Geoffroy’s cat
Leopardus jacobitus (I)
Andean mountain cat
Leopardus pardalis (I)
Ocelot
Leopardus tigrinus (I)
Oncilla
Leopardus wiedii (I)
Margay
Lynx lynx (II)
Eurasian lynx
Lynx pardinus (I)
Iberian lynx
Neofelis nebulosa (I)
Clouded leopard
Panthera leo persica (I)
Asiatic lion
Panthera onca (I)
Jaguar
Panthera pardus (I)
Leopard
Panthera tigris (I)
Tiger
Pardofelis marmorata (I)
Marbled cat
Prionailurus bengalensis bengalensis (I) (Only the populations of Bangladesh, India and Thailand; all other populations are included in Annex B)
Bengal leopard cat
Prionailurus iriomotensis (II)
Iriomote cat
Prionailurus planiceps (I)
Flat-headed cat
Prionailurus rubiginosus (I) (Only the population of India; all other populations are included in Annex B)
Rusty-spotted cat
Puma concolor coryi (I)
Florida cougar
Puma concolor costaricensis (I)
Costa Rican cougar
Puma concolor couguar (I)
Eastern cougar
Puma yagouaroundi (I) (Only the populations of Central and North America; all other populations are included in Annex B)
Jaguarundi
Uncia uncia (I)
Snow leopard
Herpestidae
Mongooses
Herpestes fuscus (III India)
Indian brown mongoose
Herpestes edwardsi (III India)
Indian grey mongoose
Herpestes javanicus auropunctatus (III India)
Small Indian mongoose
Herpestes smithii (III India)
Ruddy mongoose
Herpestes urva (III India)
Crab-eating mongoose
Herpestes vitticollis (III India)
Stripe-necked mongoose
Hyaenidae
Aardwolf, hyenas
Proteles cristata (III Botswana)
Aardwolf
Mephitidae
Skunks
Conepatus humboldtii (II)
Humboldt’s hog-nosed skunk
Mustelidae
Badgers, martens, weasels etc.
Lutrinae
Otters
Lutrinae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Otters
Aonyx capensis microdon (I) (Only the populations of Cameroon and Nigeria; all other populations are included in Annex B)
Cameroon clawless otter
Enhydra lutris nereis (I)
Southern sea otter
Lontra felina (I)
Marine otter
Lontra longicaudis (I)
Neotropical otter
Lontra provocax (I)
Southern river otter
Lutra lutra (I)
European otter
Lutra nippon (I)
Japanese otter
Pteronura brasiliensis (I)
Giant otter
Mustelinae
Grisons, martens, tayra, weasels
Eira barbara (III Honduras)
Tayra
Galictis vittata (III Costa Rica)
Greater grison
Martes flavigula (III India)
Yellow-throated marten
Martes foina intermedia (III India)
Stone marten
Martes gwatkinsii (III India)
Nilgiri marten
Mellivora capensis (III Botswana)
Honey badger
Mustela nigripes (I)
Black-footed ferret
Odobenidae
Walrus
Odobenus rosmarus (III Canada)
Walrus
Otariidae
Fur seals, sealions
Arctocephalus spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Fur seals
Arctocephalus philippii (II)
Juan Fernández fur seal
Arctocephalus townsendi (I)
Guadalupe fur seal
Phocidae
Seals
Mirounga leonina (II)
Southern elephant seal
Monachus spp. (I)
Monk seals
Procyonidae
Coatis, olingos
Bassaricyon gabbii (III Costa Rica)
Olingo
Bassariscus sumichrasti (III Costa Rica)
Cacomistle
Nasua narica (III Honduras)
White-nosed coati
Nasua nasua solitaria (III Uruguay)
South Brazilian coati
Potos flavus (III Honduras)
Kinkajou
Ursidae
Bears
Ursidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Bears
Ailuropoda melanoleuca (I)
Giant panda
Helarctos malayanus (I)
Sun bear
Melursus ursinus (I)
Sloth bear
Tremarctos ornatus (I)
Spectacled bear
Ursus arctos (I/II)
(Only the populations of Bhutan, China, Mexico and Mongolia and the subspecies Ursus arctos isabellinus are listed in Appendix I; all other populations and subspecies are listed in Appendix II)
Acerodon spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Flying foxes
Acerodon jubatus (I)
Golden-capped fruit bat
Pteropus spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Flying foxes
Pteropus insularis (I)
Ruck flying fox
Pteropus livingstonii (II)
Comoro flying fox
Pteropus loochoensis (I)
Japanese flying fox
Pteropus mariannus (I)
Marianas flying fox
Pteropus molossinus (I)
Caroline flying fox
Pteropus pelewensis (I)
Pelew flying fox
Pteropus pilosus (I)
Large Pelew flying fox
Pteropus rodricensis (II)
Rodrigues flying fox
Pteropus samoensis (I)
Samoan flying fox
Pteropus tonganus (I)
Pacific flying fox
Pteropus ualanus (I)
Kosrae flying fox
Pteropus voeltzkowi (II)
Pemba flying fox
Pteropus yapensis (I)
Yap flying fox
CINGULATA
Dasypodidae
Armadillos
Cabassous centralis (III Costa Rica)
Northern naked-tailed armadillo
Cabassous tatouay (III Uruguay)
Greater naked-tailed armadillo
Chaetophractus nationi (II) (A zero annual export quota has been established. All specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and the trade in them shall be regulated accordingly)
Andean hairy armadillo
Priodontes maximus (I)
Giant armadillo
DASYUROMORPHIA
Dasyuridae
Dunnarts, marsupial mice, planigales
Sminthopsis longicaudata (I)
Long-tailed dunnart
Sminthopsis psammophila (I)
Sandhill dunnart
Thylacinidae
Tasmanian wolf, thylacine
Thylacinus cynocephalus (possibly extinct) (I)
Thylacine
DIPROTODONTIA
Macropodidae
Kangaroos, wallabies
Dendrolagus inustus (II)
Grizzled tree-kangaroo
Dendrolagus ursinus (II)
Ursine tree-kangaroo
Lagorchestes hirsutus (I)
Rufous hare-wallaby
Lagostrophus fasciatus (I)
Banded hare-wallaby
Onychogalea fraenata (I)
Bridled nail-tail wallaby
Onychogalea lunata (I)
Crescent nail-tail wallaby
Phalangeridae
Cuscus
Phalanger intercastellanus (II)
Eastern common cuscus
Phalanger mimicus (II)
Southern common cuscus
Phalanger orientalis (II)
Northern common cuscus
Spilocuscus kraemeri (II)
Admiralty Island cuscus
Spilocuscus maculatus (II)
Common spotted cuscus
Spilocuscus papuensis (II)
Waigeou cuscus
Potoroidae
Rat-kangaroos
Bettongia spp. (I)
Bettongs
Caloprymnus campestris (possibly extinct) (I)
Desert rat-kangaroo
Vombatidae
Wombats
Lasiorhinus krefftii (I)
Northern hairy-nosed wombat
LAGOMORPHA
Leporidae
Hares, rabbits
Caprolagus hispidus (I)
Hispid hare
Romerolagus diazi (I)
Volcano rabbit
MONOTREMATA
Tachyglossidae
Echidnas, spiny anteaters
Zaglossus spp. (II)
Long-beaked echidnas
PERAMELEMORPHIA
Chaeropodidae
Bandicoots
Chaeropus ecaudatus (possibly extinct) (I)
Pig-footed bandicoot
Peramelidae
Perameles bougainville (I)
Western barred bandicoot
Thylacomyidae
Macrotis lagotis (I)
Greater bilby
Macrotis leucura (I)
Lesser bilby
PERISSODACTYLA
Equidae
Horses, wild asses, zebras
Equus africanus (I) (Excludes the domesticated form referenced as Equus asinus, which is not subject to the provisions of this Regulation)
African ass
Equus grevyi (I)
Grévy’s zebra
Equus hemionus (I/II) (The species is listed in Appendix II but subspecies Equus hemionus hemionus and Equus hemionus khur are listed in Appendix I)
Asiatic wild ass
Equus kiang (II)
Kiang
Equus przewalskii (I)
Przewalski’s horse
Equus zebra hartmannae (II)
Hartmann’s mountain zebra
Equus zebra zebra (I)
Cape mountain zebra
Rhinocerotidae
Rhinoceroses
Rhinocerotidae spp. (I) (Except for the subspecies included in Annex B)
Rhinoceroses
Ceratotherium simum simum (II) (Only the populations of South Africa and Swaziland; all other populations are included in Annex A. For the exclusive purpose of allowing international trade in live animals to appropriate and acceptable destinations and trade in hunting trophies. All other specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and trade in them shall be regulated accordingly)
Southern white rhinoceros
Tapiridae
Tapirs
Tapiridae spp. (I) (Except for the species included in Annex B)
Tapirs
Tapirus terrestris (II)
South American tapir
PHOLIDOTA
Manidae
Pangolins
Manis spp. (II)
(A zero annual export quota has been established for Manis crassicaudata, Manis culionensis, Manis javanica and Manis pentadactyla for specimens removed from the wild and traded for primarily commercial purposes)
Pangolins
PILOSA
Bradypodidae
Three-toed sloths
Bradypus variegatus (II)
Brown-throated sloth
Megalonychidae
Two-toed sloth
Choloepus hoffmanni (III Costa Rica)
Hoffmann’s two-toed sloth
Myrmecophagidae
American anteaters
Myrmecophaga tridactyla (II)
Giant anteater
Tamandua mexicana (III Guatemala)
Northern tamandua
PRIMATES
Primates (apes and monkeys)
PRIMATES spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Primates
Atelidae
Howlers, spider monkeys
Alouatta coibensis (I)
Coiba Island howler
Alouatta palliata (I)
Mantled howler
Alouatta pigra (I)
Guatemalan black howler
Ateles geoffroyi frontatus (I)
Black-browed spider monkey
Ateles geoffroyi panamensis (I)
Red spider monkey
Brachyteles arachnoides (I)
Southern muriqui
Brachyteles hypoxanthus (I)
Oreonax flavicauda (I)
Yellow-tailed woolly monkey
Cebidae
Marmosets, tamarins, New-world monkeys
Callimico goeldii (I)
Goeldi’s marmoset
Callithrix aurita (I)
Buffy-tufted marmoset
Callithrix flaviceps (I)
Buffy-headed marmoset
Leontopithecus spp. (I)
Lion tamarins
Saguinus bicolor (I)
Pied tamarin
Saguinus geoffroyi (I)
Geoffroy’s tamarin
Saguinus leucopus (I)
White-footed tamarin
Saguinus martinsi (I)
Saguinus oedipus (I)
Cottontop tamarin
Saimiri oerstedii (I)
Central American squirrel monkey
Cercopithecidae
Old-world monkeys
Cercocebus galeritus (I)
Tana River mangabey
Cercopithecus diana (I)
Diana monkey
Cercopithecus roloway (I)
Roloway monkey
Cercopithecus solatus (II)
Sun-tailed monkey
Colobus satanas (II)
Black colobus
Macaca silenus (I)
Lion-tailed macaque
Mandrillus leucophaeus (I)
Drill
Mandrillus sphinx (I)
Mandrill
Nasalis larvatus (I)
Proboscis monkey
Piliocolobus foai (II)
Central African red colobus
Piliocolobus gordonorum (II)
Uzungwa red colobus
Piliocolobus kirkii (I)
Zanzibar red colobus
Piliocolobus pennantii (II)
Pennant’s red colobus
Piliocolobus preussi (II)
Preuss’s red colobus
Piliocolobus rufomitratus (I)
Tana River red colobus
Piliocolobus tephrosceles (II)
Ugandan red colobus
Piliocolobus tholloni (II)
Thollon’s red colobus
Presbytis potenziani (I)
Mentawai langur
Pygathrix spp. (I)
Douc langurs
Rhinopithecus spp. (I)
Snub-nosed monkeys
Semnopithecus ajax (I)
Kashmir grey langur
Semnopithecus dussumieri (I)
Southern Plains grey langur
Semnopithecus entellus (I)
Northern Plains grey langur
Semnopithecus hector (I)
Tarai grey langur
Semnopithecus hypoleucos (I)
Black-footed grey langur
Semnopithecus priam (I)
Tufted grey langur
Semnopithecus schistaceus (I)
Nepal grey langur
Simias concolor (I)
Simakobou
Trachypithecus delacouri (II)
Delacour’s langur
Trachypithecus francoisi (II)
François’s langur
Trachypithecus geei (I)
Gee’s golden langur
Trachypithecus hatinhensis (II)
Hatinh langur
Trachypithecus johnii (II)
Nilgiri langur
Trachypithecus laotum (II)
Laotian langur
Trachypithecus pileatus (I)
Capped langur
Trachypithecus poliocephalus (II)
White-headed langur
Trachypithecus shortridgei (I)
Shortridge’s langur
Cheirogaleidae
Dwarf lemurs and mouse-lemurs
Cheirogaleidae spp. (I)
Dwarf lemurs and mouse lemurs
Daubentoniidae
Aye-aye
Daubentonia madagascariensis (I)
Aye-aye
Hominidae
Chimpanzees, gorillas, orang-utan
Gorilla beringei (I)
Eastern gorilla
Gorilla gorilla (I)
Western gorilla
Pan spp. (I)
Chimpanzee and bonobo
Pongo abelii (I)
Sumatran orangutan
Pongo pygmaeus (I)
Bornean orangutan
Hylobatidae
Gibbons
Hylobatidae spp. (I)
Gibbons
Indriidae
Indri, sifakas and woolly lemurs
Indriidae spp. (I)
Indri, sifakas and woolly lemurs
Lemuridae
Large lemurs
Lemuridae spp. (I)
Large lemurs
Lepilemuridae
Sportive lemurs
Lepilemuridae spp. (I)
Sportive lemurs
Lorisidae
Lorises
Nycticebus spp. (I)
Slow lorises
Pitheciidae
Uacaris, titis, sakis
Cacajao spp. (I)
Uacaris
Callicebus barbarabrownae (II)
Barbara Brown’s Titi
Callicebus melanochir (II)
Coastal Black-handed Titi
Callicebus nigrifrons (II)
Black-fronted Titi
Callicebus personatus (II)
Atlantic titi
Chiropotes albinasus (I)
White-nosed saki
Tarsiidae
Tarsiers
Tarsius spp. (II)
Tarsiers
PROBOSCIDEA
Elephantidae
Elephants
Elephas maximus (I)
Asian elephant
Loxodonta africana (I) (Except for the populations of Botswana, Namibia, South Africa and Zimbabwe, which are included in Annex B)
Loxodonta africana (II)
(Only the populations of Botswana, Namibia, South Africa and Zimbabwe(19); all other populations are included in Annex A)
African elephant
RODENTIA
Chinchillidae
Chinchillas
Chinchilla spp. (I) (Specimens of the domesticated form are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation)
Chinchillas
Cuniculidae
Pacas
Cuniculus paca (III Honduras)
Lowland paca
Dasyproctidae
Agoutis
Dasyprocta punctata (III Honduras)
Central American agouti
Erethizontidae
New-world porcupines
Sphiggurus mexicanus (III Honduras)
Mexican hairy dwarf porcupine
Sphiggurus spinosus (III Uruguay)
Paraguaian hairy dwarf porcupine
Hystricidae
Old-world porcupines
Hystrix cristata
Crested porcupine
Muridae
Mice, rats
Leporillus conditor (I)
Greater stick-nest rat
Pseudomys fieldi praeconis (I)
Shark Bay mouse
Xeromys myoides (I)
False water rat
Zyzomys pedunculatus (I)
Central Australian rock rat
Sciuridae
Ground squirrels, tree squirrels
Cynomys mexicanus (I)
Mexican prairie dog
Marmota caudata (III India)
Long-tailed marmot
Marmota himalayana (III India)
Himalayan marmot
Ratufa spp. (II)
Giant squirrels
Callosciurus erythraeus
Pallas’s Squirrel
Sciurus carolinensis
Grey squirrel
Sciurus deppei (III Costa Rica)
Deppe’s squirrel
Sciurus niger
Eastern Fox Squirrel
SCANDENTIA
SCANDENTIA spp. (II)
Treeshrews
SIRENIA
Dugongidae
Dugong
Dugong dugon (I)
Dugong
Trichechidae
Manatees
Trichechidae spp. (I/II) (Trichechus inunguis and Trichechus manatus are listed in Appendix I. Trichechus senegalensis is listed in Appendix II)
Manatees
AVES
Birds
ANSERIFORMES
Anatidae
Ducks, geese, swans etc.
Anas aucklandica (I)
Auckland Islands teal
Anas bernieri (II)
Madagascar teal
Anas chlorotis (I)
Brown teal
Anas formosa (II)
Baikal teal
Anas laysanensis (I)
Laysan duck
Anas nesiotis (I)
Campbell Island teal
Anas querquedula
Garganey
Asarcornis scutulata (I)
White-winged duck
Aythya innotata
Madagascar pochard
Aythya nyroca
Ferruginous duck
Branta canadensis leucopareia (I)
Aleutian goose
Branta ruficollis (II)
Red-breasted goose
Branta sandvicensis (I)
Nene
Cairina moschata (III Honduras)
Muscovy duck
Coscoroba coscoroba (II)
Coscoroba swan
Cygnus melancoryphus (II)
Black-necked swan
Dendrocygna arborea (II)
West Indian whistling-duck
Dendrocygna autumnalis (III Honduras)
Black-bellied whistling-duck
Dendrocygna bicolor (III Honduras)
Fulvous whistling-duck
Mergus octosetaceus
Brazilian merganser
Oxyura jamaicensis
Ruddy duck
Oxyura leucocephala (II)
White-headed duck
Rhodonessa caryophyllacea (possibly extinct) (I)
Pink-headed duck
Sarkidiornis melanotos (II)
Comb duck
Tadorna cristata
Crested shelduck
APODIFORMES
Trochilidae
Hummingbirds
Trochilidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Hummingbirds
Glaucis dohrnii (I)
Hook-billed hermit
CHARADRIIFORMES
Burhinidae
Thick-knees
Burhinus bistriatus (III Guatemala)
Double-striped thick-knee
Laridae
Gulls, terns
Larus relictus (I)
Relict gull
Scolopacidae
Curlews, greenshanks
Numenius borealis (I)
Eskimo curlew
Numenius tenuirostris (I)
Slender-billed curlew
Tringa guttifer (I)
Nordmann’s greenshank
CICONIIFORMES
Ardeidae
Egrets, herons
Ardea alba
Great egret
Bubulcus ibis
Cattle egret
Egretta garzetta
Little egret
Balaenicipitidae
Shoebill, whale-headed stork
Balaeniceps rex (II)
Shoebill
Ciconiidae
Storks
Ciconia boyciana (I)
Oriental stork
Ciconia nigra (II)
Black stork
Ciconia stormi
Storm’s stork
Jabiru mycteria (I)
Jabiru
Leptoptilos dubius
Greater adjutant stork
Mycteria cinerea (I)
Milky stork
Phoenicopteridae
Flamingos
Phoenicopteridae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Flamingos
Phoenicopterus ruber (II)
Greater flamingo
Threskiornithidae
Ibises, spoonbills
Eudocimus ruber (II)
Scarlet ibis
Geronticus calvus (II)
Bald ibis
Geronticus eremita (I)
Waldrapp
Nipponia nippon (I)
Crested ibis
Platalea leucorodia (II)
Eurasian spoonbill
Pseudibis gigantea
Giant ibis
COLUMBIFORMES
Columbidae
Doves, pigeons
Caloenas nicobarica (I)
Nicobar pigeon
Claravis godefrida
Purple-winged ground-dove
Columba livia
Rock pigeon
Ducula mindorensis (I)
Mindoro zone-tailed pigeon
Gallicolumba luzonica (II)
Luzon bleeding-heart
Goura spp. (II)
Crowned-pigeons
Leptotila wellsi
Grenada dove
Nesoenas mayeri (III Mauritius)
Pink pigeon
Streptopelia turtur
European turtle-dove
CORACIIFORMES
Bucerotidae
Hornbills
Aceros spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Hornbills
Aceros nipalensis (I)
Rufous-necked hornbill
Anorrhinus spp. (II)
Hornbills
Anthracoceros spp. (II)
Hornbills
Berenicornis spp. (II)
Hornbills
Buceros spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Hornbills
Buceros bicornis (I)
Great hornbill
Penelopides spp. (II)
Hornbills
Rhinoplax vigil (I)
Helmeted hornbill
Rhyticeros spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Hornbills
Rhyticeros subruficollis (I)
Plain-pouched hornbill
CUCULIFORMES
Musophagidae
Turacos
Tauraco spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Turacos
Tauraco bannermani (II)
Bannerman’s turaco
FALCONIFORMES
Diurnal birds of prey (eagles, falcons, hawks, vultures)
FALCONIFORMES spp. (II)
(Except for the species included in Annex A and for one species of the family Cathartidae included in Annex C; the other species of that family are not included in the Annexes to this Regulation)
Diurnal birds of prey
Accipitridae
Hawks, eagles
Accipiter brevipes (II)
Levant sparrowhawk
Accipiter gentilis (II)
Northern goshawk
Accipiter nisus (II)
Eurasian sparrowhawk
Aegypius monachus (II)
Cinereous vulture
Aquila adalberti (I)
Adalbert’s eagle
Aquila chrysaetos (II)
Golden eagle
Aquila clanga (II)
Greater spotted eagle
Aquila heliaca (I)
Imperial eagle
Aquila pomarina (II)
Lesser spotted eagle
Buteo buteo (II)
Common buzzard
Buteo lagopus (II)
Rough-legged buzzard
Buteo rufinus (II)
Long-legged buzzard
Chondrohierax uncinatus wilsonii (I)
Cuban hook-billed kite
Circaetus gallicus (II)
Short-toed snake-eagle
Circus aeruginosus (II)
Western marsh-harrier
Circus cyaneus (II)
Northern harrier
Circus macrourus (II)
Pallid harrier
Circus pygargus (II)
Montagu’s harrier
Elanus caeruleus (II)
Black-winged kite
Eutriorchis astur (II)
Madagascar serpent-eagle
Gypaetus barbatus (II)
Lammergeier
Gyps fulvus (II)
Eurasian griffon
Haliaeetus spp. (I/II) (Haliaeetus albicilla is listed in Appendix I; the other species are listed in Appendix II)
Sea-eagles
Harpia harpyja (I)
Harpy eagle
Hieraaetus fasciatus (II)
Bonelli’s eagle
Hieraaetus pennatus (II)
Booted eagle
Leucopternis occidentalis (II)
Grey-backed hawk
Milvus migrans (II) (Except for Milvus migrans lineatus which is included in Annex B)
Black kite
Milvus milvus (II)
Red kite
Neophron percnopterus (II)
Egyptian vulture
Pernis apivorus (II)
European honey-buzzard
Pithecophaga jefferyi (I)
Great Philippine eagle
Cathartidae
New world vultures
Gymnogyps californianus (I)
California condor
Sarcoramphus papa (III Honduras)
King vulture
Vultur gryphus (I)
Andean condor
Falconidae
Falcons
Falco araeus (I)
Seychelles kestrel
Falco biarmicus (II)
Lanner falcon
Falco cherrug (II)
Saker falcon
Falco columbarius (II)
Merlin
Falco eleonorae (II)
Eleonora’s falcon
Falco jugger (I)
Laggar falcon
Falco naumanni (II)
Lesser kestrel
Falco newtoni (I) (Only the population of the Seychelles)
Newton’s kestrel
Falco pelegrinoides (I)
Barbary falcon
Falco peregrinus (I)
Peregrine falcon
Falco punctatus (I)
Mauritius kestrel
Falco rusticolus (I)
Gyrfalcon
Falco subbuteo (II)
Eurasian hobby
Falco tinnunculus (II)
Common kestrel
Falco vespertinus (II)
Red-footed falcon
Pandionidae
Ospreys
Pandion haliaetus (II)
Osprey
GALLIFORMES
Cracidae
Crax alberti (III Colombia)
Blue-knobbed curassow
Crax blumenbachii (I)
Red-billed curassow
Crax daubentoni (III Colombia)
Yellow-knobbed curassow
Crax fasciolata
Bare-faced Curassow
Crax globulosa (III Colombia)
Wattled curassow
Crax rubra (III Colombia, Costa Rica, Guatemala and Honduras)
Gruidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Cranes
Grus americana (I)
Whooping crane
Grus canadensis (I/II) (The species is listed in Appendix II but subspecies Grus canadensis nesiotes and Grus canadensis pulla are listed in Appendix I)
Sandhill crane
Grus grus (II)
Common crane
Grus japonensis (I)
Red-crowned crane
Grus leucogeranus (I)
Siberian crane
Grus monacha (I)
Hooded crane
Grus nigricollis (I)
Black-necked crane
Grus vipio (I)
White-necked crane
Otididae
Bustards
Otididae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Cockatoos, lories, macaws, parakeets, parrots etc.
PSITTACIFORMES spp. (II)
(Except for the species included in Annex A and excluding Agapornis roseicollis, Melopsittacus undulatus, Nymphicus hollandicus and Psittacula krameri, which are not included in the Annexes to this Regulation)
Parrots, etc.
Cacatuidae
Cockatoos
Cacatua goffiniana (I)
Tanimbar cockatoo
Cacatua haematuropygia (I)
Philippine cockatoo
Cacatua moluccensis (I)
Salmon-crested cockatoo
Cacatua sulphurea (I)
Yellow-crested cockatoo
Probosciger aterrimus (I)
Palm cockatoo
Loriidae
Lories, lorikeets
Eos histrio (I)
Red and blue lory
Vini spp. (I/II) (Vini ultramarina is listed in Appendix I, the other species are listed in Appendix II)
Blue lorikeets
Psittacidae
Amazons, macaws, parakeets, parrots
Amazona arausiaca (I)
Red-necked parrot
Amazona auropalliata (I)
Yellow-naped parrot
Amazona barbadensis (I)
Yellow-shouldered parrot
Amazona brasiliensis (I)
Red-tailed parrot
Amazona finschi (I)
Lilac-crowned parrot
Amazona guildingii (I)
St Vincent parrot
Amazona imperialis (I)
Imperial parrot
Amazona leucocephala (I)
Cuban parrot
Amazona oratrix (I)
Yellow-headed parrot
Amazona pretrei (I)
Red-spectacled parrot
Amazona rhodocorytha (I)
Red-browed parrot
Amazona tucumana (I)
Tucuman parrot
Amazona versicolor (I)
Saint Lucia parrot
Amazona vinacea (I)
Vinaceous parrot
Amazona viridigenalis (I)
Green-cheeked parrot
Amazona vittata (I)
Puerto Rican parrot
Anodorhynchus spp. (I)
Blue macaws
Ara ambiguus (I)
Great green macaw
Ara glaucogularis (I)
Blue-throated macaw
Ara macao (I)
Scarlet macaw
Ara militaris (I)
Military macaw
Ara rubrogenys (I)
Red-fronted macaw
Cyanopsitta spixii (I)
Spix’s macaw
Cyanoramphus cookii (I)
Norfolk Island parakeet
Cyanoramphus forbesi (I)
Chatham Island yellow-fronted parakeet
Cyanoramphus novaezelandiae (I)
Red-fronted parakeet
Cyanoramphus saisseti (I)
Red-crowned parakeet
Cyclopsitta diophthalma coxeni (I)
Coxen’s double-eyed fig parrot
Eunymphicus cornutus (I)
Horned parakeet
Guarouba guarouba (I)
Golden parakeet
Neophema chrysogaster (I)
Orange-bellied parrot
Ognorhynchus icterotis (I)
Yellow-eared parrot
Pezoporus occidentalis (possibly extinct) (I)
Night parrot
Pezoporus wallicus (I)
Ground parrot
Pionopsitta pileata (I)
Pileated parrot
Primolius couloni (I)
Blue-headed macaw
Primolius maracana (I)
Blue-winged macaw
Psephotus chrysopterygius (I)
Golden-shouldered parrot
Psephotus dissimilis (I)
Hooded parrot
Psephotus pulcherrimus (possibly extinct) (I)
Paradise parrot
Psittacula echo (I)
Mauritius parakeet
Pyrrhura cruentata (I)
Blue-throated parakeet
Rhynchopsitta spp. (I)
Thick-billed parrots
Strigops habroptilus (I)
Kakapo
RHEIFORMES
Rheidae
Rheas
Pterocnemia pennata (I) (Except Pterocnemia pennata pennata which is included in Annex B)
Lesser rhea
Pterocnemia pennata pennata (II)
Lesser rhea
Rhea americana (II)
Greater rhea
SPHENISCIFORMES
Spheniscidae
Penguins
Spheniscus demersus (II)
Jackass penguin
Spheniscus humboldti (I)
Humboldt penguin
STRIGIFORMES
Owls
STRIGIFORMES spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Owls
Strigidae
Owls
Aegolius funereus (II)
Boreal owl
Asio flammeus (II)
Short-eared owl
Asio otus (II)
Long-eared owl
Athene noctua (II)
Little owl
Bubo bubo (II) (Except for Bubo bubo bengalensis which is included in Annex B)
Eurasian eagle-owl
Glaucidium passerinum (II)
Eurasian pygmy-owl
Heteroglaux blewitti (I)
Forest owlet
Mimizuku gurneyi (I)
Lesser eagle-owl
Ninox natalis (I)
Christmas hawk-owl
Ninox novaeseelandiae undulata (I)
Norfolk boobook
Nyctea scandiaca (II)
Snowy owl
Otus ireneae (II)
Sokoke scops-owl
Otus scops (II)
Eurasian scops-owl
Strix aluco (II)
Tawny owl
Strix nebulosa (II)
Great grey owl
Strix uralensis (II) (Except for Strix uralensis davidi which is included in Annex B)
Ural owl
Surnia ulula (II)
Northern hawk owl
Tytonidae
Barn owls
Tyto alba (II)
Barn owl
Tyto soumagnei (I)
Soumagne’s owl
STRUTHIONIFORMES
Struthionidae
Ostrich
Struthio camelus (I) (Only the populations of Algeria, Burkina Faso, Cameroon, the Central African Republic, Chad, Mali, Mauritania, Morocco, the Niger, Nigeria, Senegal and the Sudan; all other populations are not included in the Annexes to this Regulation)
Ostrich
TINAMIFORMES
Tinamidae
Tinamous
Tinamus solitarius (I)
Solitary tinamou
TROGONIFORMES
Trogonidae
Quetzals
Pharomachrus mocinno (I)
Resplendent quetzal
REPTILIA
Reptiles
CROCODYLIA
Alligators, caimans, crocodiles
CROCODYLIA spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Alligators, caimans, crocodiles
Alligatoridae
Alligators, caimans
Alligator sinensis (I)
Chinese alligator
Caiman crocodilus apaporiensis (I)
Rio Apaporis spectacled caiman
Caiman latirostris (I) (Except for the population of Argentina, which is included in Annex B)
Broad-nosed caiman
Melanosuchus niger (I) (Except for the population of Brazil, which is included in Annex B, and population of Ecuador, which is included in Annex B and is subject to a zero annual export quota until an annual export quota has been approved by the CITES Secretariat and the IUCN/SSC Crocodile Specialist Group)
Black caiman
Crocodylidae
Crocodiles
Crocodylus acutus (I) (Except for the population of Cuba, which is included in Annex B)
American crocodile
Crocodylus cataphractus (I)
African slender-snouted crocodile
Crocodylus intermedius (I)
Orinoco crocodile
Crocodylus mindorensis (I)
Philippine crocodile
Crocodylus moreletii (I) (Except for the populations of Belize and Mexico, which are included in Annex B, with a zero quota for wild specimens traded for commercial purposes)
Morelet’s crocodile
Crocodylus niloticus (I) (Except for the populations of Botswana, Egypt [subject to a zero quota for wild specimens traded for commercial purposes], Ethiopia, Kenya, Madagascar, Malawi, Mozambique, Namibia, South Africa, Uganda, the United Republic of Tanzania [subject to an annual export quota of no more than 1600 wild specimens including hunting trophies, in addition to ranched specimens], Zambia and Zimbabwe; these populations are included in Annex B)
Nile crocodile
Crocodylus palustris (I)
Mugger crocodile
Crocodylus porosus (I) (Except for the populations of Australia, Indonesia and Papua New Guinea, which are included in Annex B)
Estuarine crocodile
Crocodylus rhombifer (I)
Cuban crocodile
Crocodylus siamensis (I)
Siamese crocodile
Osteolaemus tetraspis (I)
West African dwarf crocodile
Tomistoma schlegelii (I)
False gharial
Gavialidae
Gavial or gharial
Gavialis gangeticus (I)
Gharial
RHYNCHOCEPHALIA
Sphenodontidae
Tuataras
Sphenodon spp. (I)
Tuataras
SAURIA
Agamidae
Spiny-tailed lizards (Agamas, mastigures)
Uromastyx spp. (II)
Spiny-tailed lizards
Chamaeleonidae
Chameleons
Bradypodion spp. (II)
Dwarf chameleons
Brookesia spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Dwarf chameleons
Brookesia perarmata (I)
Dwarf spiny chameleon
Calumma spp. (II)
Madagascar chameleons
Chamaeleo spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Chameleons
Chamaeleo chamaeleon (II)
European chameleon
Furcifer spp. (II)
Madagascar chameleons
Kinyongia spp. (II)
Dwarf chameleons
Nadzikambia spp. (II)
Dwarf chameleons
Cordylidae
Spiny-tailed lizards
Cordylus spp. (II)
Girdled lizards
Gekkonidae
Geckos
Cyrtodactylus serpensinsula (II)
Serpent Island gecko
Hoplodactylus spp. (III New Zealand)
Sticky-toed geckos
Naultinus spp. (III New Zealand)
New Zealand tree geckos
Phelsuma spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Day geckos
Phelsuma guentheri (II)
Round Island day gecko
Uroplatus spp. (II)
Flat-tailed geckos
Helodermatidae
Gila monster and beaded lizard
Heloderma spp. (II) (Except for the subspecies included in Annex A)
Gila monster and beaded lizard
Heloderma horridum charlesbogerti (I)
Guatemalan beaded lizard
Iguanidae
Iguanas
Amblyrhynchus cristatus (II)
Galapagos marine iguana
Brachylophus spp. (I)
Fiji iguanas
Conolophus spp. (II)
Galapagos land iguanas
Ctenosaura bakeri (II)
Utila Island spiny-tailed iguana
Ctenosaura oedirhina (II)
Roatan spiny-tailed iguana
Ctenosaura melanosterna (II)
Rio Aguan Valley spiny-tailed iguana
Ctenosaura palearis (II)
Guatemalan Spiny-tailed iguana
Cyclura spp. (I)
Ground iguanas
Iguana spp. (II)
Iguanas
Phrynosoma blainvillii (II)
Phrynosoma cerroense (II)
Phrynosoma coronatum (II)
Coast horned lizard
Phrynosoma wigginsi (II)
Sauromalus varius (I)
San Esteban Island chuckwalla
Lacertidae
Lizards
Gallotia simonyi (I)
Hierro giant lizard
Podarcis lilfordi (II)
Lilford’s wall lizard
Podarcis pityusensis (II)
Ibiza wall lizard
Scincidae
Skinks
Corucia zebrata (II)
Prehensile-tailed skink
Teiidae
Caiman lizards, tegu lizards
Crocodilurus amazonicus (II)
Dragon lizard
Dracaena spp. (II)
Caiman lizards
Tupinambis spp.(II)
Tegus
Varanidae
Monitor lizards
Varanus spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Monitor lizards
Varanus bengalensis (I)
Indian monitor
Varanus flavescens (I)
Yellow monitor
Varanus griseus (I)
Desert monitor
Varanus komodoensis (I)
Komodo dragon
Varanus nebulosus (I)
Clouded monitor
Varanus olivaceus (II)
Gray’s monitor
Xenosauridae
Chinese crocodile lizard
Shinisaurus crocodilurus (II)
Chinese crocodile lizard
SERPENTES
Snakes
Boidae
Boas
Boidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Boas
Acrantophis spp. (I)
Madagascar ground boas
Boa constrictor occidentalis (I)
Argentine boa constrictor
Epicrates inornatus (I)
Puerto Rican boa
Epicrates monensis (I)
Virgin Island tree boa
Epicrates subflavus (I)
Jamaican boa
Eryx jaculus (II)
Spotted sand boa
Sanzinia madagascariensis (I)
Madagascar tree boa
Bolyeriidae
Round Island boas
Bolyeriidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Round Island boas
Bolyeria multocarinata (I)
Round Island boa
Casarea dussumieri (I)
Round Island keel-scaled boa
Colubridae
Typical snakes, water snakes, whip snakes
Atretium schistosum (III India)
Olive keel-back
Cerberus rynchops (III India)
Dog-faced water snake
Clelia clelia (II)
Mussurana
Cyclagras gigas (II)
False cobra
Elachistodon westermanni (II)
Indian egg-eating snake
Ptyas mucosus (II)
Common rat snake
Xenochrophis piscator (III India)
Checkered keel-back
Elapidae
Cobras, coral snakes
Hoplocephalus bungaroides (II)
Broad-headed snake
Micrurus diastema (III Honduras)
Atlantic coral snake
Micrurus nigrocinctus (III Honduras)
Central American coral snake
Naja atra (II)
Chinese spitting cobra
Naja kaouthia (II)
Monocellate cobra
Naja mandalayensis (II)
Burmese spitting cobra
Naja naja (II)
Indian cobra
Naja oxiana (II)
Central Asian cobra
Naja philippinensis (II)
North Philippine spitting cobra
Naja sagittifera (II)
Andaman cobra
Naja samarensis (II)
South-east Philippine spitting cobra
Naja siamensis (II)
Indochinese spitting cobra
Naja sputatrix (II)
South Indonesian spitting cobra
Naja sumatrana (II)
Golden spitting cobra
Ophiophagus hannah (II)
King cobra
Loxocemidae
Mexican dwarf boa
Loxocemidae spp. (II)
Mexican dwarf boa
Pythonidae
Pythons
Pythonidae spp. (II) (Except for the subspecies included in Annex A)
Pythons
Python molurus molurus (I)
Indian python
Tropidophiidae
Wood boas
Tropidophiidae spp. (II)
Wood boas
Viperidae
Vipers
Crotalus durissus (III Honduras)
Neotropical rattlesnake
Crotalus durissus unicolor
Aruba rattlesnake
Daboia russelii (III India)
Russell’s viper
Vipera latifii
Latifi’s viper
Vipera ursinii (I) (Only the population of Europe, except the area which formerly constituted the USSR; these latter populations are not included in the Annexes to this Regulation)
Orsini’s viper
Vipera wagneri (II)
Wagner’s viper
TESTUDINES
Carettochelyidae
Pig-nosed turtles
Carettochelys insculpta (II)
Pig-nosed turtle
Chelidae
Austro-American sideneck turtles
Chelodina mccordi (II)
Roti snake-necked turtle
Pseudemydura umbrina (I)
Western swamp turtle
Cheloniidae
Sea turtles
Cheloniidae spp. (I)
Sea turtles
Chelydridae
Snapping turtles
Macrochelys temminckii (III United States of America)
Alligator snapping turtle
Dermatemydidae
Central American river turtle
Dermatemys mawii (II)
Central American river turtle
Dermochelyidae
Leatherback turtle
Dermochelys coriacea (I)
Leatherback turtle
Emydidae
Box turtles, freshwater turtles
Chrysemys picta
Painted turtle
Glyptemys insculpta (II)
Wood turtle
Glyptemys muhlenbergii (I)
Bog turtle
Graptemys spp. (III United States of America)
Map turtles
Terrapene spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Box turtles
Terrapene coahuila (I)
Aquatic box turtle
Trachemys scripta elegans
Red-eared terrapin
Geoemydidae
Batagur affinis (I)
Southern river terrapin
Batagur baska (I)
Batagur
Batagur spp. (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Cuora spp. (II)
Asian box turtles
Geoclemys hamiltonii (I)
Black pond turtle
Geoemyda spengleri (III China)
Black-breasted leaf turtle
Heosemys annandalii (II)
Yellow-headed temple turtle
Heosemys depressa (II)
Arakan forest turtle
Heosemys grandis (II)
Giant Asian turtle
Heosemys spinosa (II)
Spiny turtle
Leucocephalon yuwonoi (II)
Sulawesi forest turtle
Malayemys macrocephala (II)
Snail-eating turtle
Malayemys subtrijuga (II)
Ricefield turtle
Mauremys annamensis (II)
Annam pond turtle
Mauremys iversoni (III China)
Fujian pond turtle
Mauremys megalocephala (III China)
Big-headed pond turtle
Mauremys mutica (II)
Yellow pond turtle
Mauremys nigricans (III China)
Red-necked turtle
Mauremys pritchardi (III China)
Pritchard’s pond turtle
Mauremys reevesii (III China)
Reeves’s turtle
Mauremys sinensis (III China)
Chinese stripe-necked turtle
Melanochelys tricarinata (I)
Three-keeled land tortoise
Morenia ocellata (I)
Burmese swamp turtle
Notochelys platynota (II)
Malayan flat-shelled turtle
Ocadia glyphistoma (III China)
Notch-mouthed stripe-necked turtle
Ocadia philippeni (III China)
Philippen’s stripe-necked turtle
Orlitia borneensis (II)
Malayan giant turtle
Pangshura spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Roofed turtles
Pangshura tecta (I)
Indian roofed turtle
Sacalia bealei (III China)
Beal’s eyed turtle
Sacalia pseudocellata (III China)
Chinese false-eyed turtle
Sacalia quadriocellata (III China)
Four-eyed turtle
Siebenrockiella crassicollis (II)
Black marsh turtle
Siebenrockiella leytensis (II)
Philippine pond turtle
Platysternidae
Big-headed turtle
Platysternon megacephalum (II)
Big-headed turtle
Podocnemididae
Afro-American sideneck turtles
Erymnochelys madagascariensis (II)
Madagascar sideneck turtle
Peltocephalus dumerilianus (II)
Big-headed sideneck turtle
Podocnemis spp. (II)
Sideneck turtles
Testudinidae
Tortoises
Testudinidae spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A; a zero annual export quota has been established for Geochelone sulcata for specimens removed from the wild and traded for primarily commercial purposes)
Tortoises
Astrochelys radiata (I)
Radiated tortoise
Astrochelys yniphora (I)
Angonoka
Chelonoidis nigra (I)
Galapagos giant tortoise
Gopherus flavomarginatus (I)
Bolson tortoise
Malacochersus tornieri (II)
Pancake tortoise
Psammobates geometricus (I)
Geometric tortoise
Pyxis arachnoides (I)
Madagascar spider tortoise
Pyxis planicauda (I)
Madagascar flat-shelled tortoise
Testudo graeca (II)
Spur-thighed tortoise
Testudo hermanni (II)
Hermann’s tortoise
Testudo kleinmanni (I)
Egyptian tortoise
Testudo marginata (II)
Marginated tortoise
Trionychidae
Softshell turtles, terrapins
Amyda cartilaginea (II)
Southeast Asian soft-shelled turtle
Apalone spinifera atra (I)
Cuatro Cienagas soft-shell turtle
Aspideretes gangeticus (I)
Indian soft-shell turtle
Aspideretes hurum (I)
Peacock soft-shell turtle
Aspideretes nigricans (I)
Black soft-shell turtle
Chitra spp. (II)
Narrow-headed softshell turtles
Lissemys punctata (II)
Indo-Gangetic flapshell turtle
Lissemys scutata (II)
Burmese flapshell turtle
Palea steindachneri (III China)
Wattle-necked softshell turtle
Pelochelys spp. (II)
Giant softshell turtles
Pelodiscus axenaria (III China)
Hunan softshell turtle
Pelodiscus maackii (III China)
Amur softshell turtle
Pelodiscus parviformis (III China)
Chinese softshell turtle
Rafetus swinhoei (III China)
Yangtze softshell turtle
AMPHIBIA
Amphibians
ANURA
Frogs and toads
Bufonidae
Toads
Altiphrynoides spp. (I)
Malcolm’s Ethiopian toad
Atelopus zeteki (I)
Golden frog
Bufo periglenes (I)
Golden toad
Bufo superciliaris (I)
Cameroon toad
Nectophrynoides spp. (I)
African viviparous toads
Nimbaphrynoides spp. (I)
Nimba toads
Spinophrynoides spp. (I)
Osgood’s Ethiopian toad
Calyptocephalellidae
Calyptocephalella gayi (III Chile)
Dendrobatidae
Poison frogs
Allobates femoralis (II)
Brilliant-thighed poison frog
Allobates zaparo (II)
Sanguine poison frog
Cryptophyllobates azureiventris (II)
Sky-blue poison frog
Dendrobates spp. (II)
Poison-arrow frogs
Epipedobates spp. (II)
Poison-arrow frogs
Phyllobates spp. (II)
Poison-arrow frogs
Hylidae
Agalychnis spp. (II)
Mantellidae
Mantella frogs
Mantella spp. (II)
Mantella frogs
Microhylidae
Tomato frogs
Dyscophus antongilii (I)
Tomato frog
Scaphiophryne gottlebei (II)
Red rain frog
Ranidae
Frogs
Conraua goliath
Goliath frog
Euphlyctis hexadactylus (II)
Six-fingered frog
Hoplobatrachus tigerinus (II)
Tiger frog
Rana catesbeiana
American bullfrog
Rheobatrachidae
Gastric brooding frogs
Rheobatrachus spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Pristidae spp. (I) (Except for the species included in Annex B)
Sawfishes
Pristis microdon (II) (For the exclusive purpose of allowing international trade in live animals to appropriate and acceptable aquaria for primarily conservation purposes. All other specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and the trade in them shall be regulated accordingly)
Freshwater sawfish
ACTINOPTERYGII
Fish
ACIPENSERIFORMES
ACIPENSERIFORMES spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)
Sturgeons and paddlefish
Acipenseridae
Sturgeons
Acipenser brevirostrum (I)
Shortnose sturgeon
Acipenser sturio (I)
Common sturgeon
ANGUILLIFORMES
Anguillidae
Freshwater eels
Anguilla anguilla (II)
European eel
CYPRINIFORMES
Catostomidae
Cui-ui
Chasmistes cujus (I)
Cui-ui
Cyprinidae
Blind carps, plaeesok
Caecobarbus geertsi (II)
African blind barb fish
Probarbus jullieni (I)
Ikan temoleh
OSTEOGLOSSIFORMES
Osteoglossidae
Arapaimas, bonytongues
Arapaima gigas (II)
Arapaima
Scleropages formosus (I)
Asian arowana
PERCIFORMES
Labridae
Wrasses
Cheilinus undulatus (II)
Humphead wrasse
Sciaenidae
Totoabas
Totoaba macdonaldi (I)
Totoaba
SILURIFORMES
Pangasiidae
Pangasid catfish
Pangasianodon gigas (I)
Giant catfish
SYNGNATHIFORMES
Syngnathidae
Pipefishes, seahorses
Hippocampus spp. (II)
Seahorses
SARCOPTERYGII
Lungfishes
CERATODONTIFORMES
Ceratodontidae
Australian lungfishes
Neoceratodus forsteri (II)
Australian lungfish
COELACANTHIFORMES
Latimeriidae
Coelacanths
Latimeria spp. (I)
Coelacanths
ECHINODERMATA (STARFISH, BRITTLE STARS, SEA URCHINS AND SEA CUCUMBERS)
HOLOTHUROIDEA
Sea cucumbers
ASPIDOCHIROTIDA
Stichopodidae
Sea cucumbers
Isostichopus fuscus (III Ecuador)
Brown sea cucumber
ARTHROPODA (ARTHROPODS)
ARACHNIDA
Spiders and scorpions
ARANEAE
Theraphosidae
Red-kneed tarantulas, tarantulas
Aphonopelma albiceps (II)
Aphonopelma pallidum (II)
Chihuahua rose-grey tarantula
Brachypelma spp. (II)
Central American tarantulas
SCORPIONES
Scorpionidae
Scorpions
Pandinus dictator (II)
Pandinus gambiensis (II)
Giant Senegalese scorpion
Pandinus imperator (II)
Emperor scorpion
INSECTA
Insects
COLEOPTERA
Beetles
Lucanidae
Stag beetles
Colophon spp. (III South Africa)
Cape stag beetles
Scarabaeidae
Scarab beetles
Dynastes satanas (II)
Satanas beetle
LEPIDOPTERA
Butterflies
Nymphalidae
Agrias amydon boliviensis (III Bolivia)
Morpho godartii lachaumei (III Bolivia)
Prepona praeneste buckleyana (III Bolivia)
Papilionidae
Birdwing and swallowtail butterflies
Atrophaneura jophon (II)
Sri Lankan rose
Atrophaneura palu
Palu swallowtail butterfly
Atrophaneura pandiyana (II)
Malabar rose
Bhutanitis spp. (II)
Swallowtail butterflies
Graphium sandawanum
Apo swallowtail butterfly
Graphium stresemanni
Seram swallowtail
Ornithoptera spp. (II) (except for the species included in Annex A)
Birdwing butterflies
Ornithoptera alexandrae (I)
Queen Alexandra’s birdwing
Papilio benguetanus
Papilio chikae (I)
Luzon peacock swallowtail
Papilio esperanza
Papilio homerus (I)
Homerus swallowtail
Papilio hospiton (I)
Corsican swallowtail
Papilio morondavana
Madagascan emperor swallowtail
Papilio neumoegeni
Parides ascanius
Fluminense swallowtail butterfly
Parides hahneli
Hahnel’s amazonian swallowtail butterfly
Parnassius apollo (II)
Mountain apollo
Teinopalpus spp. (II)
Kaiser-I-Hind butterflies
Trogonoptera spp. (II)
Birdwing butterflies
Troides spp. (II)
Birdwing butterflies
ANNELIDA (SEGMENTED WORMS AND LEECHES)
HIRUDINOIDEA
Leeches
ARHYNCHOBDELLIDA
Hirudinidae
Leeches
Hirudo medicinalis (II)
Northern medicinal leech
Hirudo verbana (II)
Southern medicinal leech
MOLLUSCA (MOLLUSCS)
BIVALVIA
Bivalve molluscs (clams, mussels etc.)
MYTILOIDA
Mytilidae
Marine mussels
Lithophaga lithophaga (II)
European date mussel
UNIONOIDA
Unionidae
Freshwater mussels, pearly mussels
Conradilla caelata (I)
Birdwing pearly mussel
Cyprogenia aberti (II)
Western fanshell mussel
Dromus dromas (I)
Dromedary pearly mussel
Epioblasma curtisii (I)
Curtis’ pearly mussel
Epioblasma florentina (I)
Yellow-blossom pearly mussel
Epioblasma sampsonii (I)
Wabash riffleshell
Epioblasma sulcata perobliqua (I)
White catspaw mussel
Epioblasma torulosa gubernaculum (I)
Green-blossom pearly mussel
Epioblasma torulosa rangiana (II)
Northern riffleshell
Epioblasma torulosa torulosa (I)
Turbercled-blossom pearly mussel
Epioblasma turgidula (I)
Turgid-blossom pearly mussel
Epioblasma walkeri (I)
Tan riffleshell
Fusconaia cuneolus (I)
Fine-rayed pigtoe pearly mussel
Fusconaia edgariana (I)
Shiny pigtoe pearly mussel
Lampsilis higginsii (I)
Higgins’ eye pearly mussel
Lampsilis orbiculata orbiculata (I)
Pink mucket pearly mussel
Lampsilis satur (I)
Sandback pocketbook mussel
Lampsilis virescens (I)
Alabama lamp pearly mussel
Plethobasus cicatricosus (I)
White warty-back pearly mussel
Plethobasus cooperianus (I)
Orange-footed pimpleback mussel
Pleurobema clava (II)
Clubshell pearly mussel
Pleurobema plenum (I)
Rough pigtoe pearly mussel
Potamilus capax (I)
Fat pocketbook pearly mussel
Quadrula intermedia (I)
Cumberland monkey-face pearly mussel
Quadrula sparsa (I)
Appalachian monkey-face pearly mussel
Toxolasma cylindrella (I)
Pale lilliput pearly mussel
Unio nickliniana (I)
Nicklin’s pearly mussel
Unio tampicoensis tecomatensis (I)
Tampico pearly mussel
Villosa trabalis (I)
Cumberland bean pearly mussel
VENEROIDA
Tridacnidae
Giant clams
Tridacnidae spp. (II)
Giant clams
GASTROPODA
Slugs, snails and conches
MESOGASTROPODA
Strombidae
Conches
Strombus gigas (II)
Queen conch
STYLOMMATOPHORA
Achatinellidae
Agate snails, oahu tree snails
Achatinella spp. (I)
Little agate shells
Camaenidae
Green tree snail
Papustyla pulcherrima (II)
Manus green tree snail
CNIDARIA (CORALS, FIRE CORALS, SEA ANEMONES)
ANTHOZOA
Corals, sea anemones
ANTIPATHARIA
ANTIPATHARIA spp. (II)
Black corals
GORGONACEAE
Coralliidae
Corallium elatius (III China)
Corallium japonicum (III China)
Corallium konjoi (III China)
Corallium secundum (III China)
HELIOPORACEA
Helioporidae
Blue coral
Helioporidae spp. (II) (Includes only the species Heliopora coerulea)(21)
CACTACEAE spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A and Pereskia spp., Pereskiopsis spp. and Quiabentia spp.)(27) #4
Cacti
Ariocarpus spp. (I)
Living rock cacti
Astrophytum asterias (I)
Star cactus
Aztekium ritteri (I)
Aztec cactus
Coryphantha werdermannii (I)
Jobali pincushion cactus
Discocactus spp. (I)
Discocacti
Echinocereus ferreirianus ssp. lindsayi (I)
Lindsay’s hedgehog cacti
Echinocereus schmollii (I)
Lamb’s-tail cactus
Escobaria minima (I)
Nelle’s cactus
Escobaria sneedii (I)
Sneed’s pincushion cactus
Mammillaria pectinifera (I)
Conchilinque
Mammillaria solisioides (I)
Pitayita
Melocactus conoideus (I)
Conelike Turk’s-cap cactus
Melocactus deinacanthus (I)
Wonderfully-bristled Turk’s cap cactus
Melocactus glaucescens (I)
Woolly waxy-stemmed Turk’s-cap cactus
Melocactus paucispinus (I)
Few-spined Turk’s-cap cactus
Obregonia denegrii (I)
Artichoke cactus
Pachycereus militaris (I)
Grenadier’s cap
Pediocactus bradyi (I)
Brady’s pincushion cactus
Pediocactus knowltonii (I)
Knowlton’s cactus
Pediocactus paradinei (I)
Houserock valley cactus
Pediocactus peeblesianus (I)
Peebles’s Navajo cactus
Pediocactus sileri (I)
Siler’s pincushion cactus
Pelecyphora spp. (I)
Pine cane cactus
Sclerocactus brevihamatus ssp. tobuschii (I)
Tobusch fishhook cactus
Sclerocactus erectocentrus (I)
Needle-spined pineapple cactus
Sclerocactus glaucus (I)
Uinta Basin hookless cactus
Sclerocactus mariposensis (I)
Mariposa cactus
Sclerocactus mesae-verdae (I)
Mesa Verde cactus
Sclerocactus nyensis (I)
Tonopah fishook cactus
Sclerocactus papyracanthus (I)
Grama-grass cactus
Sclerocactus pubispinus (I)
Great-Basin fishhook cactus
Sclerocactus wrightiae (I)
Wright’s fishhook cactus
Strombocactus spp. (I)
Peyote
Turbinicarpus spp. (I)
Turbinicarps
Uebelmannia spp. (I)
Uebelmann cacti
CARYOCARACEAE
Ajos
Caryocar costaricense (II) #4
Ajillo
COMPOSITAE (ASTERACEAE)
Asters, daisies, costus
Saussurea costus (I) (also known as S. lappa, Aucklandia lappa or A. costus)
Costus
CRASSULACEAE
Dudleyas, crassulas
Dudleya stolonifera (II)
Laguna beach dudleya
Dudleya traskiae (II)
Santa Barbara Island dudleya
CUCURBITACEAE
Zygosicyos pubescens (II) (also known as Xerosicyos pubescens)
Tobory
Zygosicyos tripartitus (II)
Betoboky
CUPRESSACEAE
Cypresses
Fitzroya cupressoides (I)
Alerce
Pilgerodendron uviferum (I)
Pilgerodendron
CYATHEACEAE
Tree ferns
Cyathea spp. (II) #4
Tree ferns
CYCADACEAE
Cycads
CYCADACEAE spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A) #4
Cycads
Cycas beddomei (I)
Beddome’s cycad
DICKSONIACEAE
Tree ferns
Cibotium barometz (II) #4
Dicksonia spp. (II) (Only the populations of the Americas; no other populations are included in the Annexes to this Regulation. This includes the synonyms Dicksonia berteriana, D. externa, D. sellowiana and D. stuebelii) #4
Tree ferns
DIDIEREACEAE
Didiereas
DIDIEREACEAE spp. (II) #4
Alluaudias, didiereas
DIOSCOREACEAE
Yams
Dioscorea deltoidea (II) #4
Elephant’s foot
DROSERACEAE
Sundews
Dionaea muscipula (II) #4
Venus fly-trap
EUPHORBIACEAE
Spurges
Euphorbia spp. (II) #4
(Succulent species only except for:
1) Euphorbia misera;
2) artificially propagated specimens of cultivars of Euphorbia trigona;
3) artificially propagated specimens of Euphorbia lactea grafted on artificially propagated root stock of Euphorbia neriifolia, when they are:
— crested, or
— fan-shaped, or
— colour mutants;
4) artificially propagated specimens of cultivars of Euphorbia“Milii” when they are:
— readily recognisable as artificially propagated specimens, and
— introduced into or (re-)exported from the Union in shipments of 100 or more plants;
which are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation, and
5) the species included in Annex A)
Euphorbias
Euphorbia ambovombensis (I)
Euphorbia capsaintemariensis (I)
Euphorbia cremersii (I) (Includes the forma viridifolia and the var. rakotozafyi)
Euphorbia cylindrifolia (I) (Includes the ssp. tuberifera)
Euphorbia decaryi (I) (Includes the vars. ampanihyensis, robinsonii and sprirosticha)
Euphorbia francoisii (I)
Euphorbia handiensis (II)
Euphorbia lambii (II)
Euphorbia moratii (I) (Includes the vars. antsingiensis, bemarahensis and multiflora)
Euphorbia parvicyathophora (I)
Euphorbia quartziticola (I)
Euphorbia stygiana (II)
Euphorbia tulearensis (I)
FOUQUIERIACEAE
Ocotillos, boojums
Fouquieria columnaris (II) #4
Boojum tree
Fouquieria fasciculata (I)
Arbol del barril
Fouquieria purpusii (I)
GNETACEAE
Joint firs
Gnetum montanum (III Nepal) #1
JUGLANDACEAE
Walnuts, gavilan
Oreomunnea pterocarpa (II) #4
Gavilàn
LAURACEAE
Aniba rosaeodora (II) (also known as A. duckei) #12
Brazilian rosewood
LEGUMINOSAE
(FABACEAE)
Legumes
Caesalpinia echinata (II) #10
Brazil wood
Dalbergia nigra (I)
Brazilian rosewood
Dalbergia retusa (III Guatemala) (Only the population of Guatemala; all other populations are included in Annex D) #5
Black rosewood
Dalbergia stevensonii (III Guatemala) (Only the population of Guatemala; all other populations are included in Annex D) #5
Honduras rosewood
Dipteryx panamensis (III Costa Rica / Nicaragua)
Almendro
Pericopsis elata (II) #5
Afrormosia
Platymiscium pleiostachyum (II) #4
Quira macawood
Pterocarpus santalinus (II) #7
Red sandalwood
LILIACEAE
Lilies
Aloe spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A and Aloe vera, also known as Aloe barbadensis, which is not included in the Annexes to this Regulation) #4
Aloes
Aloe albida (I)
Aloe albiflora (I)
Aloe alfredii (I)
Aloe bakeri (I)
Aloe bellatula (I)
Aloe calcairophila (I)
Aloe compressa (I) (Includes the vars. paucituberculata, rugosquamosa and schistophila)
Aloe delphinensis (I)
Aloe descoingsii (I)
Aloe fragilis (I)
Aloe haworthioides (I) (Includes the var. aurantiaca)
Aloe helenae (I)
Aloe laeta (I) (Includes the var. maniaensis)
Aloe parallelifolia (I)
Aloe parvula (I)
Aloe pillansii (I)
Aloe polyphylla (I)
Aloe rauhii (I)
Aloe suzannae (I)
Aloe versicolor (I)
Aloe vossii (I)
MAGNOLIACEAE
Magnolias
Magnolia liliifera var. obovata (III Nepal) #1
Safan
MELIACEAE
Mahoganies, cedars
Cedrela fissilis (III Bolivia) (Only the population of Bolivia; all other populations are included in Annex D) #5
Cedrela lilloi (III Bolivia) (Only the population of Bolivia; all other populations are included in Annex D) #5
Cedrela odorata (III Bolivia / Brazil / Colombia / Guatemala / Peru) (Only the populations of the countries that listed the species in Appendix III; all other populations are included in Annex D) #5
Spanish cedar
Swietenia humilis (II) #4
Honduras mahogany
Swietenia macrophylla (II) (Population of the Neotropics - includes Central and South America and the Caribbean) #6
Big-leaf mahogany
Swietenia mahagoni (II) #5
Caribbean mahogany
NEPENTHACEAE
Pitcher plants (old-world)
Nepenthes spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A) #4
Tropical pitcher plants
Nepenthes khasiana (I)
Indian pitcher plant
Nepenthes rajah (I)
Giant tropical pitcher plant
ORCHIDACEAE
Orchids
ORCHIDACEAE spp. (II) (Except for the species included in Annex A)(28) #4
Orchids
For all of the following Annex A orchid species, seedling or tissue cultures are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation, when:
— they are obtained in vitro, in solid or liquid media, and
— meet the definition of “artificially propagated” in accordance with Article 56 of Commission Regulation (EC) No 865/2006, and
— when introduced into or (re-)exported from the Union are transported in sterile containers
Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 February 2011 laying down the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission’s exercise of implementing powers (OJ L 55, 28.2.2011, p. 13).
Council Regulation (EEC) No 3626/82 of 3 December 1982 on the implementation in the Community of the Convention on international trade in endangered species of wild fauna and flora (OJ L 384, 31.12.1982, p. 1).
Council Directive 86/609/EEC of 24 November 1986 on the approximation of laws, regulations and administrative provisions of the Member States regarding the protection of animals used for experimental and other scientific purposes (OJ L 358, 18.12.1986, p. 1).
Directive 2003/4/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 28 January 2003 on public access to environmental information and repealing Council Directive 90/313/EEC (OJ L 41, 14.2.2003, p. 26).
Population of Argentina (listed in Annex B):For the exclusive purpose of allowing international trade in wool sheared from live vicuñas of the populations included in Annex B, in cloth and in derived manufactured products and other handicraft artefacts. The reverse side of the cloth must bear the logotype adopted by the range States of the species, which are signatories to the Convenio para la Conservación y Manejo de la Vicuña, and the selvages the words “VICUÑA-ARGENTINA”. Other products must bear a label including the logotype and the designation “VICUÑA-ARGENTINA-ARTESANÍA”. All other specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and the trade in them shall be regulated accordingly.
Population of Bolivia (listed in Annex B):For the exclusive purpose of allowing international trade in wool sheared from live vicuñas and in cloth and items made thereof, including luxury handicrafts and knitted articles. The reverse side of the cloth must bear the logotype adopted by the range States of the species, which are signatories to the Convenio para la Conservación y Manejo de la Vicuña, and the selvages the words “VICUÑA-BOLIVIA”. Other products must bear a label including the logotype and the designation “VICUÑA-BOLIVIA-ARTESANÍA”. All other specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and the trade in them shall be regulated accordingly.
Population of Chile (listed in Annex B):For the exclusive purpose of allowing international trade in wool sheared from live vicuñas of the populations included in Annex B, and in cloth and items made thereof, including luxury handicrafts and knitted articles. The reverse side of the cloth must bear the logotype adopted by the range States of the species, which are signatories to the Convenio para la Conservación y Manejo de la Vicuña, and the selvages the words “VICUÑA-CHILE”. Other products must bear a label including the logotype and the designation “VICUÑA-CHILE-ARTESANÍA”. All other specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and the trade in them shall be regulated accordingly.
Population of Peru (listed in Annex B):For the exclusive purpose of allowing international trade in wool sheared from live vicuñas and in the stock extant at the time of the ninth meeting of the Conference of the Parties (November 1994) of 3249 kg of wool, and in cloth and items made thereof, including luxury handicrafts and knitted articles. The reverse side of the cloth must bear the logotype adopted by the range States of the species, which are signatories to the Convenio para la Conservación y Manejo de la Vicuña, and the selvages the words “VICUÑA-PERU”. Other products must bear a label including the logotype and the designation “VICUÑA-PERU-ARTESANÍA”. All other specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and the trade in them shall be regulated accordingly.
All species are listed in Appendix II except Balaena mysticetus, Eubalaena spp., Balaenoptera acutorostrata (except population of West Greenland), Balaenoptera bonaerensis, Balaenoptera borealis, Balaenoptera edeni, Balaenoptera musculus, Balaenoptera omurai, Balaenoptera physalus, Megaptera novaeangliae, Orcaella brevirostris, Orcaella heinsohni, Sotalia spp., Sousa spp., Eschrichtius robustus, Lipotes vexillifer, Caperea marginata, Neophocaena phocaenoides, Phocoena sinus, Physeter macrocephalus, Platanista spp., Berardius spp., Hyperoodon spp., which are listed in Appendix I. Specimens of the species listed in Appendix II to the Convention, including products and derivatives other than meat products for commercial purposes, taken by the people of Greenland under licence granted by the competent authority concerned, shall be treated as belonging to Annex B. A zero annual export quota is established for live specimens from the Black Sea population of Tursiops truncatus removed from the wild and traded for primarily commercial purposes.
Populations of Botswana, Namibia, South Africa and Zimbabwe (listed in Annex B):For the exclusive purpose of allowing: (a) trade in hunting trophies for non-commercial purposes; (b) trade in live animals to appropriate and acceptable destinations as defined in Resolution Conf. 11.20 for Botswana and Zimbabwe and for in situ conservation programmes for Namibia and South Africa; (c) trade in hides; (d) trade in hair; (e) trade in leather goods for commercial or non-commercial purposes for Botswana, Namibia and South Africa and for non-commercial purposes for Zimbabwe; (f) trade in individually marked and certified Ekipas incorporated in finished jewellery for non-commercial purposes for Namibia and ivory carvings for non-commercial purposes for Zimbabwe; (g) trade in registered raw ivory (for Botswana, Namibia, South Africa and Zimbabwe whole tusks and pieces) subject to the following: (i) only registered government-owned stocks, originating in the State (excluding seized ivory and ivory of unknown origin); (ii) only to trading partners that have been verified by the Secretariat, in consultation with the Standing Committee, to have sufficient national legislation and domestic trade controls to ensure that the imported ivory will not be re-exported and will be managed in accordance with all requirements of Resolution Conf. 10.10 (Rev. CoP14) concerning domestic manufacturing and trade; (iii) not before the Secretariat has verified the prospective importing countries and the registered government-owned stocks; (iv) raw ivory pursuant to the conditional sale of registered government-owned ivory stocks agreed at COP12 which are 20000 kg (Botswana), 10000 kg (Namibia), 30000 kg (South Africa); (v) in addition to the quantities agreed at CoP12, government-owned ivory from Botswana, Zimbabwe, Namibia and South Africa registered by the 31st of January 2007 and verified by the Secretariat may be traded and despatched, with the ivory in (g)(iv) in a single sale per destination under strict supervision of the Secretariat; (vi) the proceeds of the trade are used exclusively for elephant conservation and community conservation and development programmes within or adjacent to the elephant range; and (vii) the additional quantities specified in (g)(v) shall be traded only after the Standing Committee has agreed that the above conditions have been met; (h) no further proposals to allow trade in elephant ivory from populations already on Annex B shall be submitted to the Conference of the Parties for the period from CoP14 and ending nine years from the date of the single sale of ivory that is to take place in accordance with provisions in paragraph (g)(i), (g)(ii), (g)(iii), (g)(vi), and (g)(vii). In addition, such further proposals shall be dealt with in accordance with Decisions 14.77 and 14.78. On a proposal from the Secretariat, the Standing Committee can decide to cause this trade to cease partially or completely in the event of non-compliance by exporting or importing countries, or in the case of proven detrimental impacts of the trade on other elephant populations. All other specimens shall be deemed to be specimens of species included in Annex A and the trade in them shall be regulated accordingly.
The inclusion of Lamna nasus into Annex C applies as soon as the inclusion of this species in Appendix III to the Convention takes effect, i.e. 90 days after the Convention Secretariat communicates to all Parties that the species is included in Appendix III to the Convention.
The following are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation:Fossils;Coral sand, that is to say, material consisting entirely or in part of finely crushed fragments of dead coral no larger than 2 mm in diameter and which may also contain, amongst other things, the remains of Foraminifera, mollusc and crustacean shell, and coralline algae;Coral fragments (including gravel and rubble), that is to say, unconsolidated fragments of broken finger-like dead coral and other material between 2 and 30 mm measured in any direction.
The following are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation:Fossils;Coral sand, that is to say, material consisting entirely or in part of finely crushed fragments of dead coral no larger than 2 mm in diameter and which may also contain, amongst other things, the remains of Foraminifera, mollusc and crustacean shell, and coralline algae;Coral fragments (including gravel and rubble), that is to say, unconsolidated fragments of broken finger-like dead coral and other material between 2 and 30 mm measured in any direction.
The following are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation:Fossils;Coral sand, that is to say, material consisting entirely or in part of finely crushed fragments of dead coral no larger than 2 mm in diameter and which may also contain, amongst other things, the remains of Foraminifera, mollusc and crustacean shell, and coralline algae;Coral fragments (including gravel and rubble), that is to say, unconsolidated fragments of broken finger-like dead coral and other material between 2 and 30 mm measured in any direction.
The following are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation:Fossils;Coral sand, that is to say, material consisting entirely or in part of finely crushed fragments of dead coral no larger than 2 mm in diameter and which may also contain, amongst other things, the remains of Foraminifera, mollusc and crustacean shell, and coralline algae;Coral fragments (including gravel and rubble), that is to say, unconsolidated fragments of broken finger-like dead coral and other material between 2 and 30 mm measured in any direction.
The following are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation:Fossils;Coral sand, that is to say, material consisting entirely or in part of finely crushed fragments of dead coral no larger than 2 mm in diameter and which may also contain, amongst other things, the remains of Foraminifera, mollusc and crustacean shell, and coralline algae;Coral fragments (including gravel and rubble), that is to say, unconsolidated fragments of broken finger-like dead coral and other material between 2 and 30 mm measured in any direction.
Artificially propagated specimens of the following hybrids and/or cultivars are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation: Hatiora x graeseriSchlumbergera x buckleyiSchlumbergera russelliana x Schlumbergera truncataSchlumbergera orssichiana x Schlumbergera truncataSchlumbergera opuntioides x Schlumbergera truncataSchlumbergera truncata (cultivars)Cactaceae spp. colour mutants grafted on the following grafting stocks: Harrisia“Jusbertii”, Hylocereus trigonus or Hylocereus undatusOpuntia microdasys (cultivars)
Artificially propagated hybrids of Cymbidium, Dendrobium, Phalaenopsis and Vanda are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation, when specimens are readily recognizable as artificially propagated and do not show any signs of having been collected in the wild such as mechanical damage or strong dehydration resulting from collection, irregular growth and heterogeneous size and shape within a taxon and shipment, algae or other epiphyllous organisms adhering to leaves, or damage by insects or other pests; and(a) when shipped in non flowering state, the specimens must be traded in shipments consisting of individual containers (such as cartons, boxes, crates or individual shelves of CC-containers) each containing 20 or more plants of the same hybrid; the plants within each container must exhibit a high degree of uniformity and healthiness; and the shipment must be accompanied by documentation, such as an invoice, which clearly states the number of plants of each hybrid; or(b) when shipped in flowering state, with at least one fully open flower per specimen, no minimum number of specimens per shipment is required but specimens must be professionally processed for commercial retail sale, e.g. labelled with printed labels or packaged with printed packages indicating the name of the hybrid and the country of final processing. This should be clearly visible and allow easy verification.Plants not clearly qualifying for the exemption must be accompanied by appropriate CITES documents.
Artificially propagated specimens of cultivars of Cyclamen persicum are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation. However, the exemption does not apply to such specimens traded as dormant tubers.
Artificially propagated hybrids and cultivars of Taxus cuspidata, live, in pots or other small containers, each consignment being accompanied by a label or document stating the name of the taxon or taxa and the text “artificially propagated”, are not subject to the provisions of this Regulation.
Fishing opportunities and financial contribution provided for in the EU-Seychelles Fisheries Partnership Agreement ***
199k
36k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council decision on the conclusion, on behalf of the European Union, of the Protocol setting out the fishing opportunities and the financial contribution provided for by the Fisheries Partnership Agreement between the European Union and the Republic of Seychelles (16651/2013 – C7-0020/2014 – 2013/0375(NLE))
– having regard to the draft Council decision (16651/2013),
– having regard to the draft Protocol setting out the fishing opportunities and the financial contribution provided for by the Fisheries Partnership Agreement between the European Union and the Republic of Seychelles (16648/2013),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with Article 43 and Article 218(6), second subparagraph, point (a), and (7), of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7-0020/2014),
– having regard to the proposal for a Council regulation concerning the allocation of fishing opportunities under the Protocol to the Fisheries Partnership Agreement between the European Community and the Republic of Seychelles (COM(2013)0765),
– having regard to the proposal for a Council decision on the signing, on behalf of the European Union, and on the provisional application of the Protocol setting out the fishing opportunities and the financial contribution provided for by the Fisheries Partnership Agreement between the European Community and the Republic of Seychelles ((COM(2013)0766),
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, Rule 81(2), and Rule 90(7) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Fisheries and the opinion of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0201/2014),
1. Gives its consent to conclusion of the Protocol;
2. Calls on the Commission to provide Parliament with relevant information on the joint scientific meetings provided for in Article 4 of the Partnership Agreement and on meetings of the joint committee provided for in Article 9 of the Partnership Agreement, in particular the corresponding minutes and conclusions, together with an annual report on the practical implementation of the multiannual sectoral support programme referred to in Article 3 of the Protocol;
3. Calls for representatives of its Committee on Fisheries, acting as observers, to be able to attend the above meetings of the joint committee provided for in Article 9 of the Partnership Agreement;
4. Calls on the Commission to submit to Parliament and the Council, during the final year of the Protocol’s validity and before the opening of negotiations on its renewal, an ex-post assessment report on its implementation, containing an analysis of the uptake of fishing opportunities and a cost-benefit analysis of the Protocol, along with a report on possible constraints on fishing operations and damage caused to the Union fleet operating in the Seychelles’ Exclusive Economic Zone as a result of piracy in this part of the Indian Ocean;
5. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States and of the Republic of Seychelles.
Fishing opportunities and financial contribution provided for in the EU-Comoros Fisheries Partnership Agreement ***
193k
36k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council decision on the conclusion, on behalf of the European Union, of the Protocol between the European Union and the Union of the Comoros setting out the fishing opportunities and financial contribution provided for in the Fisheries Partnership Agreement currently in force between the two parties (16130/2013 – C7-0011/2014 – 2013/0388(NLE))
– having regard to the draft Council decision (16130/2013),
– having regard to the draft protocol between the European Union and the Union of the Comoros setting out fishing opportunities and financial contribution provided for in the Fisheries Partnership Agreement between the two parties currently in force (16127/2013),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with Article 43 and Article 218(6), second subparagraph, point (a), and (7), of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7-0011/2014),
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, Rule 81(2), and Rule 90(7) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Fisheries and the opinion of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0177/2014),
1. Gives its consent to conclusion of the protocol;
2. Calls on the Commission to forward to Parliament the minutes and the conclusions of the meetings of the Joint Committee to monitor the implementation, interpretation and application of the Agreement, as provided for in Article 9 of the Agreement, as well as the evaluation of the progress made in implementing multiannual sectorial programme provided for in Article 3 of the protocol; calls on the Commission to facilitate the participation of representatives of Parliament as observers in the meetings of the Joint Committee; calls on the Commission to submit to Parliament and the Council, within the last year of application of the protocol and before the opening of negotiations for its renewal, a full report on its implementation, without unnecessary restrictions on document access;
3. Calls on the Council and the Commission, acting within the limits of their respective powers, to keep Parliament immediately and fully informed at all stages of the procedures related to the new protocol and its renewal, pursuant to Article 13(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 218(10) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States and of the Union of the Comoros.
Fishing opportunities and financial contribution provided for in the EU-Madagascar Fisheries Partnership Agreement ***
191k
34k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council Decision on the conclusion of the Protocol agreed between the European Union and the Republic of Madagascar setting out fishing opportunities and the financial contribution provided for in the Fisheries Partnership Agreement between the two parties currently in force (14164/1/2012 – C7-0408/2012 – 2012/0238(NLE))
– having regard to the draft Council decision (14164/1/2012),
– having regard to the draft Protocol agreed between the European Union and the Republic of Madagascar setting out fishing opportunities and the financial contribution provided for in the Fisheries Partnership Agreement between the two parties currently in force (14159/2012)
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with Article 43(2) and Article 218(6), second subparagraph, point (a), of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7-0408/2012),
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, Rule 81(2), and Rule 90(7) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Fisheries and the opinions of the Committee on Development and the Committee on Budgets (A7-0178/2014),
1. Gives its consent to conclusion of the Protocol;
2. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and Commission, and the governments and parliaments of the Member States and the Republic of Madagascar.
EU-Korea Framework Agreement as regards matters related to readmission ***
193k
35k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council decision on the conclusion of the Framework Agreement between the European Union and its Member States, on the one part, and the Republic of Korea, on the other part, as regards matters related to readmission (05290/2014 – C7-0046/2014 – 2013/0267A(NLE))
– having regard to the draft Council decision (05290/2014),
– having regard to the draft Framework Agreement between the European Union and its Member States, on the one part, and the Republic of Korea, on the other part (06151/2010),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with Article 79(3) and Article 218(6), second subparagraph, point (a), of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7‑0046/2014),
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, Rule 81(2), and Rule 90(7) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (A7-0267/2014),
1. Gives its consent to the conclusion of the Agreement;
2. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States and of the Republic of Korea.
EU-Korea Framework Agreement with the exception of matters related to readmission ***
193k
35k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council decision on the conclusion of the Framework Agreement between the European Union and its Member States, on the one part, and the Republic of Korea, on the other part, with the exception of matters related to readmission (05287/2014 – C7-0044/2014 – 2013/0267B(NLE))
– having regard to the draft Council decision (05287/2014),
– having regard to the Framework Agreement between the European Union and its Member States, of the one part, and the Republic of Korea, of the other part (06151/2010),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with Articles 91, 100, 191(4), 207, 212 and Article 218(6), second subparagraph, point (a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7‑0044/2014),
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, Rule 81(2), and Rule 90(7) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Foreign Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on International Trade (A7-0265/2014),
1. Gives its consent to conclusion of the agreement;
2. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States and of the Republic of Korea.
EC-Montenegro Stabilisation and Association Agreement (Protocol to take account of the accession of Croatia) ***
192k
34k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council decision on the conclusion on behalf of the European Union and its Member States of the Protocol to the Stabilisation and Association Agreement between the European Communities and their Member States, of the one part, and the Republic of Montenegro, of the other part, to take account of the accession of the Republic of Croatia to the European Union (14187/2013 – C7-0007/2014 – 2013/0262(NLE))
– having regard to the draft Council decision (14187/2013),
– having regard to the Protocol to the Stabilisation and Association Agreement between the European Communities and their Member States, of the one part, and the Republic of Montenegro, of the other part, to take account of the accession of the Republic of Croatia to the European Union (14190/2013),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with Article 217, in conjunction with Article 218(6), second subparagraph, point (a)(i) and Article 218(8), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7–0007/2014),
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, Rule 81(2) and Rule 90(7) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Foreign Affairs (A7-0192/2014),
1. Gives its consent to conclusion of the Protocol;
2. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States and of the Republic of Montenegro.
EU-Georgia Framework Agreement on the general principles for the participation of Georgia in Union programmes ***
192k
34k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council decision on the conclusion of a Protocol to the Partnership and Cooperation Agreement between the European Communities and their Member States, of the one part, and Georgia of the other part, on a Framework Agreement between the European Union and Georgia on the general principles for the participation of Georgia in Union programmes (16612/2013 – C7-0486/2013 – 2013/0257(NLE))
– having regard to the draft Council decision (16612/2013),
– having regard to the Protocol to the Partnership and Cooperation Agreement between the European Communities and their Member States, of the one part, and Georgia, of the other part, on a Framework Agreement between the European Union and Georgia, on the general principles for the participation of Georgia in Union programmes (16613/2013),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with Article 212 and Article 218(6), second subparagraph, point (a), of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7‑0486/2013),
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, Rule 81(2) and Rule 90(7) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Foreign Affairs (A7-0191/2014),
1. Gives its consent to conclusion of the Protocol;
2. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States and of Georgia.
Authorisation for Portugal to apply a reduced rate of excise duty in the autonomous regions of Madeira and Azores on certain alcoholic beverages *
190k
33k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a Council decision authorising Portugal to apply a reduced rate of excise duty in the autonomous region of Madeira on locally produced and consumed rum and liqueurs and in the autonomous region of the Azores on locally produced and consumed liqueurs and eaux-de-vie (COM(2014)0117 – C7-0104/2014 – 2014/0064(CNS))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the Council (COM(2014)0117),
– having regard to Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Council consulted Parliament (C7‑0104/2014),
– having regard to Rules 55 and 46(1) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Regional Development (A7-0262/2014),
1. Approves the Commission proposal;
2. Calls on the Council to notify Parliament if it intends to depart from the text approved by Parliament;
3. Asks the Council to consult Parliament again if it intends to substantially amend the text approved by Parliament;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
AIEM tax applicable in the Canary Islands*
190k
33k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a Council decision on the AIEM tax applicable in the Canary Islands (COM(2014)0171 – C7-0106/2014 – 2014/0093(CNS))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the Council (COM(2014)0171),
– having regard to Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Council consulted Parliament (C7‑0106/2014),
– having regard to Rules 55 and 46(1) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Regional Development (A7-0263/2014),
1. Approves the Commission proposal;
2. Calls on the Council to notify Parliament if it intends to depart from the text approved by Parliament;
3. Asks the Council to consult Parliament again if it intends to substantially amend the text approved by Parliament;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Amendment of the period of application of Council Decision 2004/162/EC concerning the dock dues in the French overseas departments *
189k
32k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a Council decision amending the period of application of Council Decision 2004/162/EC concerning the dock dues in the French overseas departments (COM(2014)0181 – C7-0129/2014 – 2014/0101(CNS))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the Council (COM(2014)0181),
– having regard to Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Council consulted Parliament (C7‑0129/2014),
– having regard to Rules 55 and 46(1) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Regional Development (A7-0264/2014),
1. Approves the Commission proposal;
2. Calls on the Council to notify Parliament if it intends to depart from the text approved by Parliament;
3. Asks the Council to consult Parliament again if it intends to substantially amend the text approved by Parliament;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Amendment of Parliament's Rules of Procedure with regard to parliamentary questions
336k
92k
European Parliament decision of 16 April 2014 on amendment of Parliament's Rules of Procedure with regard to parliamentary questions (2013/2083(REG))
– having regard to the letter from its President of 13 February 2013,
– having regard to Rules 211 and 212 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs (A7-0123/2014),
1. Decides to amend its Rules of Procedure as shown below;
2. Decides that the amendments shall enter into force on the first day of the first part-session of the eighth parliamentary term;
3. Decides that the ballot system established by the amendments for determining the Members allowed to put a question shall be assessed after a trial period of one year from the beginning of the eighth parliamentary term;
4. Instructs its President to forward this decision to the Council and the Commission, for information.
Present text
Amendment
Amendment 1 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Rule 116
1. Question Time with the Commission shall be held at each part-session at times decided by Parliament on a proposal from the Conference of Presidents.
1. Question Time with the Commission shall be held at each part-session for a duration of 90 minutes on one or more specific horizontal themes to be decided upon by the Conference of Presidents one month in advance of the part-session.
2. No Member may put more than one question to the Commission at any given part-session.
2. The Commissioners invited to participate by the Conference of Presidents shall have a portfolio related to the specific horizontal theme or themes on which questions are to be put to them. The number of Commissioners shall be limited to two per part-session, with the possibility of adding a third being dependent on the specific horizontal theme or themes chosen for the Question Time.
3. Questions shall be submitted in writing to the President, who shall rule on their admissibility and on the order in which they are to be taken. The questioner shall be notified immediately of this decision.
4. The detailed procedure shall be governed by guidelines laid down in an annex to these Rules of Procedure17.
3. Question time shall be conducted in accordance with a ballot-system the details of which are laid down in an annex to these Rules of Procedure17.
5. In accordance with guidelines established by the Conference of Presidents, specific question hours may be held with the Council, with the President of the Commission, with the Vice-President of the Commission/High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and with the President of the Eurogroup.
4. In accordance with guidelines established by the Conference of Presidents, specific question hours may be held with the Council, with the President of the Commission, with the Vice-President of the Commission/High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and with the President of the Eurogroup.
1. Any Member may put questions for written answer to the President of the European Council, the Council, the Commission or the Vice-President of the Commission/High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy in accordance with guidelines laid down in an annex to these Rules of Procedure18. The content of questions shall be the sole responsibility of their authors.
1. Any Member may put questions for written answer to the President of the European Council, the Council, the Commission or the Vice-President of the Commission/High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy in accordance with criteria laid down in an annex to these Rules of Procedure18. The content of questions shall be the sole responsibility of their authors.
2. Questions shall be submitted in writing to the President who shall forward them to the addressees. Doubts concerning the admissibility of a question shall be settled by the President. The questioner shall be notified of his decision.
2. Questions shall be submitted to the President. Doubts concerning the admissibility of a question shall be settled by the President. The President's decision shall be based not exclusively on the provisions of the annex referred to in paragraph 1 but on the provisions of these Rules of Procedure in general. The questioner shall be notified of the President's decision.
Amendment 4 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Rule 117 – paragraph 2 a (new)
2a. Questions shall be submitted in electronic format. Each Member may submit a maximum of five questions per month.
By way of exception, additional questions may be submitted in the form of a paper document tabled and signed personally by the Member concerned in the relevant service of the Secretariat.
After a period expiring one year from the beginning of the eighth parliamentary term, the Conference of Presidents shall carry out an assessment of the regime in respect of additional questions.
1. Any Member may put questions for written answer to the European Central Bank in accordance with guidelines laid down in an annex to these Rules of Procedure19.
1. Any Member may put a maximum of six questions per month for written answer to the European Central Bank in accordance with criteria laid down in an annex to these Rules of Procedure19. The content of questions shall be the sole responsibility of their authors.
2. Such questions shall be submitted in writing to the Chair of the committee responsible, who shall forward them to the European Central Bank.
2. Such questions shall be submitted in writing to the Chair of the committee responsible, who shall notify them to the European Central Bank. Doubts concerning the admissibility of a question shall be settled by the Chair. The questioner shall be notified of the Chair's decision.
3. The questions and answers shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union.
3. Questions and answers shall be published on Parliament’s website.
Amendment 12 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex II
Conduct of Question Time under Rule 116
Conduct of Question Time with the Commission
A. Guidelines
1. Members who put a question to one of the Commissioners shall be chosen by means of a ballot system in the following way:
1. Questions shall be admissible only where they
– a ballot box shall be placed at the entrance to the Chamber one hour before the start of Question Time;
– are concise and are drafted so as to permit a brief answer to be given;
– Members wishing to put a question write their name on a form and place it in the ballot box;
– fall within the competence and sphere of responsibility of the addressee and are of general interest;
– Members wishing to put a question may submit no more than one form;
– concern in particular, in the case of specific questions to the Council, the exercise of its functions in defining, coordinating and implementing Union policies, or concern its powers relating to appointment procedures or the operation of the institutions, agencies and bodies of the European Union or a revision of the Treaties,
– the President opens Question Time and closes the ballot box;
– do not require extensive prior study or research by the institution concerned;
– the President draws one ballot at a time and calls on the chosen Member to put his or her question to the competent Commissioner.
– are clearly worded and relate to a specific matter;
2. The Member shall be given one minute in which to formulate the question and the Commissioner two minutes in which to reply. That Member may put a supplementary question of 30 seconds duration, having a direct bearing on the main question. The Commissioner shall then be given two minutes in which to give a supplementary reply.
– do not contain assertions or opinions;
3. Questions and supplementary questions must be directly related to the specific horizontal theme chosen. The President may rule on the admissibility.
– do not relate to strictly personal matters;
– are not aimed at procuring documents or statistical information;
– are interrogatory in form.
2. A question shall be inadmissible if the agenda already provides for the subject to be discussed with the participation of the institution concerned, or if it relates to the exercise of the Council’s legislative and budgetary functions referred to in Article 16(1), first sentence, of the Treaty on European Union.
3. A question shall be inadmissible if an identical or similar question has been put down and answered during the preceding three months, or to the extent that it merely seeks information on the follow-up to a specific resolution of Parliament of a kind which the Commission has already provided in a written follow-up communication, unless there are new developments or the author is seeking further information. In the first case a copy of the question and the answer shall be given to the author.
Supplementary questions
4. Each Member may follow up the reply with a supplementary question to any question and may put in all two supplementary questions.
5. Supplementary questions shall be subject to the rules of admissibility laid down in these Guidelines.
6. The President shall rule on the admissibility of supplementary questions and shall limit their number so that each Member who has put down a question may receive an answer to it.
The President shall not be obliged to declare a supplementary question admissible, even if it satisfies the foregoing conditions of admissibility, if:
a) it is likely to upset the normal conduct of Question Time, or
b) the main question to which it relates has already been adequately covered by other supplementary questions, or
c) it has no direct bearing on the main question.
Answers to questions
7. The institution concerned shall ensure that answers are concise and are relevant to the subject of the question.
8. If the content of the questions concerned permits it, the President may decide, after consulting the questioners, that the institution concerned should answer them together.
9. A question may be answered only if the questioner is present or has notified the President in writing, before Question Time begins, of the name of a substitute.
10. If neither the questioner nor a substitute is present, the question shall lapse.
11. If a Member tables a question, but neither that Member nor a substitute is present at Question Time, the President shall remind the Member in writing of his or her responsibility to be present or substituted. If the President has to send such a letter three times in the space of any twelve-month period, the Member concerned shall lose the right to table questions at Question Time for a six-month period.
12. Questions that remain unanswered for lack of time shall be answered in accordance with Rule 117(4), first subparagraph, unless their authors request the application of Rule 117(3).
13. The procedure for answers in writing shall be governed by Rule 117(3) and (5).
Time limits
14. Questions shall be tabled at least one week before Question Time begins. Questions not tabled within this time limit may be taken during Question Time with the consent of the institution concerned.
Questions declared admissible shall be distributed to Members and forwarded to the institutions concerned.
B. Recommendations
(extract from resolution of Parliament of 13 November 1986)
The European Parliament,
1. Recommends stricter application of the guidelines for the conduct of Question Time under Rule 4327, and in particular of point 1 of those guidelines concerning admissibility;
2. Recommends more frequent use of the power conferred on the President of the European Parliament by Rule 43(3)28 to group questions for Question Time according to subject; considers, however, that only the questions falling within the first half of the list of questions tabled for a given part-session should be subject to such grouping;
3. Recommends, as regards supplementary questions, that as a general rule the President should allow one supplementary question from the questioner and one or at most two supplementaries put by Members belonging preferably to a different political group and/or Member State from the author of the main question; recalls that supplementary questions must be concise and interrogatory in form and suggests that their duration should not exceed 30 seconds;
4. Invites the Commission and the Council, pursuant to point 7 of the guidelines, to ensure that answers are concise and relevant to the subject of the question.
_______________
27 Now Rule 116.
28 Now Rule 116(3).
Amendment 13 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – title
Guidelines for questions for written answer under Rules 117 and 118
Criteria for questions for written answer under Rules 117 and 118
Amendment 14 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – paragraph 1 – indent 2
– fall within the competence and sphere of responsibility of the addressee and be of general interest;
– fall exclusively within the limits of the competences of the institutions as laid down in the relevant Treaties and within the sphere of responsibility of the addressee, and be of general interest;
Amendment 15 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – paragraph 1 – indent 3 a (new)
– not exceed 200 words;
Amendment 16 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – paragraph 1 – indent 5 a (new)
– not contain more than three sub-questions.
Amendment 17 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – paragraph 2
2. If a question does not comply with these guidelines, the Secretariat shall provide the author with advice on how the question may be drafted in order to be admissible.
2. Upon request, the Secretariat shall provide authors with advice on how to comply in an individual case with the criteria laid down in paragraph 1.
Amendment 18 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – paragraph 3
3. If an identical or similar question has been put and answered during the preceding six months, or to the extent that a question merely seeks information on the follow-up to a specific resolution of Parliament of a kind which the Commission has already provided in a written follow-up communication, the Secretariat shall transmit a copy of the previous question and answer to the author. The renewed question shall not be forwarded to the addressee unless the author invokes new significant developments or is seeking further information.
3. If an identical or similar question has been put and answered during the preceding six months, or to the extent that a question merely seeks information on the follow-up to a specific resolution of Parliament of a kind which the Commission has already provided in a written follow-up communication, the Secretariat shall transmit a copy of the previous question and answer to the author. The renewed question shall not be forwarded to the addressee unless the President so decides in the light of significant new developments and in response to a reasoned request by the author.
Amendment 19 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – paragraph 4
4. If a question seeks factual or statistical information that is already available to Parliament's library, the latter shall inform the Member, who may withdraw the question.
4. If a question seeks factual or statistical information that is already available to Parliament's research services, itshall not be forwarded to the addressee but to those services, unless the President decides otherwise upon request by the author.
Amendment 20 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Annex III – paragraph 5
5. Questions concerning related matters may be answered together.
5. Questions concerning related matters may be merged into a single question by the Secretariatand answered together.
Amendment of Rule 90 of Parliament's Rules of Procedure on international agreements
195k
43k
European Parliament decision of 16 April 2014 on amendment of Rule 90 of Parliament's Rules of Procedure on international agreements (2013/2259(REG))
– having regard to the letters of 29 January 2013 from the Chair of the Committee on Foreign Affairs and of 13 February 2013 from the Chair of the Committee on International Trade, to the Chair of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs,
– having regard to Rules 211 and 212 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs (A7-0253/2014),
1. Decides to amend its Rules of Procedure as shown below;
2. Points out that the amendments will enter into force on the first day of the next part-session;
3. Instructs its President to forward this decision to the Council and the Commission, for information.
4. At any stage of the negotiations Parliament may, on the basis of a report from the committee responsible, and after considering any relevant proposal tabled pursuant to Rule 121, adopt recommendations and require them to be taken into account before the conclusion of the international agreement under consideration.
4. At any stage of the negotiations and from the end of the negotiations to the conclusion of the international agreement, Parliament may, on the basis of a report from the committee responsible, and after considering any relevant proposal tabled pursuant to Rule 121, adopt recommendations and require them to be taken into account before the conclusion of that agreement.
5. When the negotiations are completed, but before any agreement is signed, the draft agreement shall be submitted to Parliament for its opinion or consent. In the case of the consent procedure Rule 81 shall apply.
5. Requests by the Council for Parliament's consent or opinion shall be referred by the President to the committee responsible for consideration in accordance with Rule 81 or Rule 43(1).
6. Before the vote on the consent is taken, the committee responsible, a political group or at least one-tenth of the Members may propose that Parliament seek an opinion from the Court of Justice on the compatibility of an international agreement with the Treaties. If Parliament approves such a proposal, the vote on the consent shall be adjourned until the Court has delivered its opinion15.
6. Before the vote is taken, the committee responsible, a political group or at least one-tenth of the Members may propose that Parliament seek an opinion from the Court of Justice on the compatibility of an international agreement with the Treaties. If Parliament approves such a proposal, the vote shall be adjourned until the Court has delivered its opinion15.
__________________
__________________
15 See also interpretation of Rule 128.
15 See also interpretation of Rule 128.
Amendment of Parliament's Rules of Procedure so as to allow for the possibility of electronic signatures
188k
40k
European Parliament decision of 16 April 2014 on amendment of Parliament's Rules of Procedure so as to allow for the possibility of electronic signatures (2014/2011(REG))
– having regard to the letter from the Chair of the Conference of Committee Chairs of 10 December 2013,
– having regard to Rules 211 and 212 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs (A7-0175/2014),
1. Decides to amend its Rules of Procedure as shown below;
2. Points out that the amendments will enter into force on the first day of the next part-session;
3. Instructs its President to forward this decision to the Council and the Commission, for information.
Present text
Amendment
Amendment 1 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Rule 148a (new)
Rule 148a
Electronic handling of documents
Parliament documents may be prepared, signed and distributed in electronic form. The Bureau shall decide on the technical specifications and on the presentation of the electronic form.
Amendment 2 Parliament's Rules of Procedure Rule 156 – paragraph 1 – interpretation appearing after subparagraph 2
Amendments may be signed electronically as part of a pilot project involving a limited number of parliamentary committees, on condition, first, that the committees participating in the project have given their agreement and, second, that appropriate measures have been put in place to ensure the authenticity of the signatures.
deleted
Draft amending budget No 1/2014: technical adjustments concerning the European Investment Fund, Horizon 2020 and the Shift2Rail Joint Undertaking
202k
38k
European Parliament resolution of 16 April 2014 on the Council position on Draft amending budget No 1/2014 of the European Union for the financial year 2014, Section III – Commission (08219/2014 – C7-0146/2014 – 2014/2018(BUD))
– having regard to Article 314 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 106a of the Euratom Treaty,
– having regard to Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 October 2012 on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union and repealing Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002(1), and in particular Article 41 thereof,
– having regard to the general budget of the European Union for the financial year 2014, as definitively adopted on 20 November 2013(2),
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 2 December 2013 between the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on budgetary discipline, on cooperation in budgetary matters and on sound financial management(3),
– having regard to Council Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1311/2013 of 2 December 2013 laying down the multiannual financial framework for years 2014-2020(4),
– having regard to the proposal for a decision of the European Parliament and of the Council on the participation of the European Union in the capital increase of the European Investment Fund (COM(2014)0066),
– having regard to the proposal for a Council Regulation establishing the Shift2Rail Joint Undertaking (COM(2013)0922),
– having regard to Draft amending budget No 1/2014, which the Commission adopted on 11 February 2014 (COM(2014)0078),
– having regard to the position on Draft amending budget No 1/2014 which the Council adopted on 9 April 2014 and forwarded to Parliament on 10 April 2014 (08219/2014 – C7-0146/2014),
– having regard to Rules 75b and 75e of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0276/2014),
A. whereas Draft amending budget No 1/2014 relates to a number of adjustments necessary for the implementation of budget 2014 in line with the adoption of the latest legislative acts, and in particular adjustments needed to implement the proposed European Investment Fund (EIF) capital increase, changes arising from the legal basis of Horizon 2020 adopted after the formal adoption of budget 2014, and adjustments linked to the creation of the budget structure for the proposal of the Shift2Rail Joint Undertaking;
B. whereas the increase in the EIF's capital base will contribute to improving the access of small and medium-sized enterprises to financing through the COSME and Horizon 2020 programmes;
C. whereas the changes to nomenclature of the Horizon 2020 programme are necessary to align it with the provisions of the legal basis adopted in December 2013;
D. whereas the creation of the appropriate budgetary structure for the Shift2Rail Joint Undertaking is necessary and has already been done for other joint undertakings during the 2014 budgetary procedure;
E. whereas the purpose of Draft amending budget No 1/2014 is to formally enter this budgetary adjustments into the 2014 budget;
F. whereas the proposed changes are presented as budgetary neutral, with no change to the overall level of expenditure for 2014;
1. Reminds that the work programme for the activity covered by budget line 08 02 04 01 "Science for and with society" indicates commitments of some EUR 53 million in 2014 while Draft amending budget No 1/2014 does not suggest any allocations to this line; reminds the Commission of the commitment made during the budgetary trilogue of 2 April 2014 to immediately proceed to an internal transfer to line 08 02 04 01 "Science for and with society" in order to ensure the smooth start of this activity according to the work programme and as foreseen in the legal base;
2. Takes note of Draft amending budget No 1/2014, as submitted by the Commission, and of the Council's position thereon;
3. Approves the Council position on Draft amending budget No 1/2014;
4. Instructs its President to declare that Amending budget No 1/2014 has been definitively adopted and arrange for its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union;
5. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the Council position at first reading with a view to the adoption of a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the establishment of rules and procedures with regard to the introduction of noise-related operating restrictions at Union airports within a Balanced Approach and repealing Directive 2002/30/EC (05560/2/2014 – C7-0133/2014 – 2011/0398(COD))
– having regard to the Council position at first reading (05560/2/2014 – C7‑0133/2014),
– having regard to the reasoned opinions submitted, within the framework of Protocol No 2 on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, by the French Senate, the German Bundesrat and the Dutch House of Representatives, asserting that the draft legislative act does not comply with the principle of subsidiarity,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 28 March 2012(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 19 July 2012(2)
– having regard to its position at first reading(3) on the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2011)0828),
– having regard to Article 294(7) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 72 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation for second reading of the Committee on Transport and Tourism (A7-0274/2014),
1. Approves the Council position at first reading;
2. Takes note of the Commission statement annexed to this resolution;
3. Notes that the act is adopted in accordance with the Council position;
4. Instructs its President to sign the act with the President of the Council, in accordance with Article 297(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
5. Instructs its Secretary-General to sign the act, once it has been verified that all the procedures have been duly completed, and, in agreement with the Secretary-General of the Council, to arrange for its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union;
6. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
ANNEX TO THE LEGISLATIVE RESOLUTION
Statement by the Commission on the revision of Directive 2002/49/EC
The Commission is discussing with the Member States Annex II to Directive 2002/49/EC (noise calculation methods) with a view to adopting it in the coming months.
Based on work the WHO is currently undertaking regarding the methodology to assess health implications of the noise impact, the Commission intends to revise Annex III to Directive 2002/49/EC (estimation of health impact, dose response curves).
Union action for the European Capitals of Culture for the years 2020 to 2033 ***II
192k
34k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the Council position at first reading in view of the adoption of a Decision of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing a Union action for the European Capitals of Culture for the years 2020 to 2033 and repealing Decision No 1622/2006/EC (05793/1/2014 – C7-0132/2014 – 2012/0199(COD))
– having regard to the Council position at first reading (05793/1/2014 – C7-0132/2014),
– having regard to the opinions of the Committee of the Regions of 15 February 2012(1) and 30 November 2012(2),
– having regard to its position at first reading(3) on the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0407),
– having regard to Article 294(7) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 72 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation for second reading of the Committee on Culture and Education (A7-0275/2014),
1. Approves the Council position at first reading;
2. Notes that the act is adopted in accordance with the Council position;
3. Instructs its President to sign the act with the President of the Council, in accordance with Article 297(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
4. Instructs its Secretary-General to sign the act, once it has been verified that all the procedures have been duly completed, and, in agreement with the Secretary-General of the Council, to arrange for its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union;
5. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the Council position at first reading with a view to the adoption of a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Regulation (EC) No 812/2004 laying down measures concerning incidental catches of cetaceans in fisheries (06103/1/2014 – C7-0100/2014 – 2012/0216(COD))
– having regard to the Council position at first reading (06103/1/2014 – C7‑0100/2014),
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 14 November 2012(1),
– having regard to its position at first reading(2) on the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0447),
– having regard to Article 294(7) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 72 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation for second reading of the Committee on Fisheries (A7-0272/2014),
1. Approves the Council position at first reading;
2. Notes that the act is adopted in accordance with the Council position;
3. Instructs its President to sign the act with the President of the Council, in accordance with Article 297(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
4. Instructs its Secretary-General to sign the act, once it has been verified that all the procedures have been duly completed, and, in agreement with the Secretary-General of the Council, to arrange for its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union;
5. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on the enforcement of Directive 96/71/EC concerning the posting of workers in the framework of the provision of services (COM(2012)0131 – C7-0086/2012 – 2012/0061(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0131),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Articles 53(1) and 62 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0086/2012),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 19 September 2012(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 29 November 2012(2),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 5 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Employment and Social Affairs and the opinions of the Committee on Internal Market and Consumer Protection and of the Committee on Legal Affairs (A7-0249/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Approves the joint statement by Parliament, the Council and the Commission annexed hereto, which will be published in the L series of the Official Journal of the European Union together with the final legislative act;
3. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Directive 2014/…/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council on the enforcement of Directive 96/71/EC concerning the posting of workers in the framework of the provision of services and amending Regulation (EU) No 1024/2012 on administrative cooperation through the Internal Market Information System (‘the IMI Regulation’ )
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Directive 2014/67/EU.)
ANNEX TO THE LEGISLATIVE RESOLUTION
Joint statement by the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission
on Article 4(3)(g)
The fact whether or not the post to which the posted worker is temporarily assigned to carry out his or her work in the framework of the provision of services was filled by the same or another (posted) worker during any previous periods constitutes only one of the possible elements to be taken into account while making an overall assessment of the factual situation in case of doubt.
The mere fact that it can be one of the elements should in no way be interpreted as imposing a ban on the possible replacement of a posted worker by another posted worker or hampering the possibility of such a replacement, which may be inherent in particular to services which are provided on a seasonal, cyclical or repetitive basis.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on the return of cultural objects unlawfully removed from the territory of a Member State (recast) (COM(2013)0311 – C7-0147/2013 – 2013/0162(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0311),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 114 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0147/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 18 September 2013(1),
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 28 November 2001 on a more structured use of the recasting technique for legal acts(2),
– having regard to the letter of 5 November 2013 from the Committee on Legal Affairs to the Committee on Culture and Education in accordance with Rule 87(3) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 27 February 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 87 and 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Culture and Education (A7‑0058/2014),
A. whereas, according to the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, the Commission proposal does not include any substantive amendments other than those identified as such in the proposal and whereas, as regards the codification of the unchanged provisions of the earlier acts together with those amendments, the proposal contains a straightforward codification of the existing texts, without any change in their substance;
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out, taking into account the recommendations of the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Directive 2014/…/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council on the return of cultural objects unlawfully removed from the territory of a Member State and amending Regulation (EU) No 1024/2012 (Recast)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Directive 94/62/EC on packaging and packaging waste to reduce the consumption of lightweight plastic carrier bags (COM(2013)0761 – C7-0392/2013 – 2013/0371(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0761),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 114 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0392/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 26 February 2014(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 3 April 2014(2),
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety (A7-0174/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Directive 2014/.../EU of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Directive 94/62/EC on packaging and packaging waste to reduce the consumption of lightweight plastic carrier bags
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 114 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(3),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(4),
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(5),
Whereas:
(1) Directive 94/62/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(6) was adopted in order to prevent or reduce the impact of packaging and packaging waste on the environment. Although plastic carrier bags constitute packaging within the meaning of that Directive, its provisions do not contain specific measures relating to the consumption of such bags.
(2) Consumption of plastic carrier bags results in high levels of littering and an inefficient use of resources and is expected to increase if no action is taken. Littering of plastic carrier bags contributes to the problemresults in environmental pollution and aggravates the widespread problem of marine litter that threatens marinein water bodies, threatening aquatic eco-systems worldwide. [Am. 1]
(2a) Furthermore, the accumulation of plastic carrier bags in the environment has a clearly negative impact on certain branches of the economy, such as tourism. [Am. 2]
(3) Lightweight plastic carrier bags with a thickness below 50 microns, which represent the vast majority of the total number of plastic carrier bags consumed in the Union, are less frequently re-usedreusable than thicker plastic carrier bags and,thus become waste more quickly, are more prone to littering and, due to their light weight, more likely to end up scattered through the environment, both on land and in freshwater and marine-ecosystems. [Am. 3]
(3a) Current recycling rates are very low even though plastic carrier bags are recyclable. Furthermore, the recycling of plastic carrier bags is not expected to reach a significant level, as due to their thinness and light weight, plastic carrier bags do not have a high recycling value. In addition, there is no separate collection for plastic carrier bags, their transportation is costly, and washing them for recycling requires large volumes of water. The recycling of plastic carrier bags therefore does not resolve the problems caused by them. [Am. 4]
(3b) According to the waste hierarchy prevention comes first. Therefore, an EU-wide reduction target has been defined. However, plastic carrier bags serve several purposes and they will still be used in the future. In order to ensure that the needed plastic carrier bags will not end up in the environment, the infrastructure for waste management – especially recycling – should be expanded and consumers should be informed about proper waste disposal. [Am. 46]
(4) Consumption levels of plastic carrier bags vary considerably across the Union due not only to differences in consumption habits,and environmental awareness, as well as thebut mainly to the degree of effectiveness of policy measures taken by Member States. Some Member States have managed to reduce consumption levels of plastic carrier bags significantly, with the average consumption level in the seven best performing Member States amounting to only 20% of the EU average consumption. EU-wide reduction targets should be set compared to the average consumption of plastic carrier bags across the Union so as to take account of reductions already achieved by certain Member States. [Am. 5]
(4a) The data available concerning the use of plastic carrier bags in the Union clearly show that consumption is low or has been reduced in those Member States where economic operators do not make plastic carrier bags available free of charge, but instead subject to a small payment. [Am. 6]
(4b) Furthermore, consumer information has been shown to play a decisive part in achieving any goals regarding reduced plastic bag consumption. It is therefore necessary for efforts to be made at institutional level to heighten awareness of the environmental impact of plastic bags and do away with the current perception of plastic as a harmless, cheap and intrinsically worthless commodity. [Am. 7]
(5) To promote similar reductions of the average consumption level of lightweight plastic carrier bags, Member States should take measures to significantly reduce the consumption of plastic carrier bags with a thickness below 50 microns with very limited reusability in line with the overall objectives of the Union’s waste policy and the Union's waste hierarchy as provided for in Directive 2008/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (7). Such reduction measures should take account of current consumption levels of plastic carrier bags in individual Member States, with higher levels requiring more ambitious efforts. To monitor progress in reducing the use of lightweight plastic carrier bags national authorities will provide data on their use in accordance with Article 17 of Directive 94/62/EC. [Am. 8]
(5a) Measures to be taken by Member States should involve the use of economic instruments such as pricing, which has proved particularly effective to reduce the use of plastic carrier bags. Member States should ensure that economic operators selling food do not provide plastic carrier bags other than very lightweight plastic carrier bags or alternatives to such very lightweight plastic carrier bags, free of charge at the point of sale of goods or products. Member States should also encourage economic operators selling solely non-food items not to provide plastic carrier bags free of charge at the point of sale of goods or products. [Am. 9]
(6) Measures to be taken by Member States may involve theshould also be able to use of economic instruments such as taxes and levies, which have proved particularly effective to reduce the use of plastic carrier bags, as well as marketing restrictions such as bans in derogation of Article 18 of Directive 94/62/EC, subject to the requirements laid down in Articles 34 to 36 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union ('TFEU'). [Am. 10]
(6a) Plastic carrier bags used to wrap humid, loose foods such as raw meat, fish and dairy, and plastic bags used to hold unpackaged prepared foodstuffs are required for food hygiene and should therefore be exempt from the scope of this Directive. [Ams 47 and 51]
(6b) Very lightweight plastic carrier bags are routinely used to purchase dry, loose unpackaged foods such as fruits, vegetables or confectionery. The use of very lightweight plastic carrier bags for such purposes helps prevent food wastage, since it enables consumers to purchase the exact amount required rather than a fixed pre-packaged quantity, and since it allows the withdrawal of a product that is no longer fit for consumption specifically without needing to discard entire pre-packaged packages. Nevertheless, very lightweight plastic carrier bags made of conventional plastics are a particular problem with regard to littering. [Am. 12]
(6c) Plastic carrier bags made of biodegradable and compostable materials are less harmful to the environment than conventional plastic carrier bags. Where the use of plastic carrier bags provides important benefits, namely where very lightweight plastic carrier bags are used for dry loose, unpackaged foods such as fruits, vegetables and confectionery, those conventional very lightweight plastic carrier bags should be gradually replaced by carrier bags made of recycled paper, or by very lightweight plastic carrier bags that are biodegradable and compostable. Where the use of plastic carrier bags should be reduced, namely the use of lightweight plastic carrier bags, the use of such bags made of biodegradable and compostable materials should also fall under the general reduction target. However, Member States with separate collection of bio-waste should be allowed to reduce the price of biodegradable and compostable lightweight plastic carrier bags. [Am. 13]
(6d) Education programmes aimed at consumers in general, as well as at children in particular, should play a particular role in the reduction of the use of plastic bags. Those education programmes should be implemented both by Member States as well as by producers and retailers at the point of sale of goods and products. [Am. 14]
(6e) The essential requirements with regard to packaging that is recoverable in the form of composting should be amended so as to ensure that a European standard for garden composting is developed. The essential requirements with regard to biodegradable packaging should be amended so as to ensure that only materials that are fully biodegraded are considered to be biodegradable. [Am. 15]
(6f) European standard EN 13432 on “Requirements for packaging recoverable through composting and biodegradation - Test scheme and evaluation criteria for the final acceptance of packaging” lays down the characteristics that a material must possess in order to be considered "compostable", namely that it can be recycled through a process of organic recovery comprised of composting and anaerobic digestion. The Commission should ask the European Committee for Standardization to develop a separate standard for garden composting. [Am. 16]
(6g) Some plastic materials are referred to as “oxo-biodegradable” by their manufacturers. In such plastic materials, "oxo-biodegradable" additives, typically metal salts, are incorporated into conventional plastics. As a result of the oxidation of those additives, the plastic materials fragment into small particles, which remain in the environment. It is thus misleading to refer to such plastic materials as “biodegradable”. Fragmentation transforms visible littering of items such as plastic carrier bags into invisible littering by secondary microplastics. This is not a solution to the waste problem, but rather increases pollution of the environment by those plastic materials. Such plastic materials should therefore not be used for plastic packaging. [Am. 17]
(6h) The use of substances that are carcinogenic, mutagenic or toxic to reproduction and of substances that are endocrine disrupters should be phased out from packaging material so as to avoid unnecessary exposure of humans to such substances and to avoid that such substances enter the environment during the waste phase. [Am. 18]
(6i) Harmful substances, particularly hormone-disrupting chemicals, in plastic bags, should be entirely banned to ensure a good level of protection for the environment and human health. [Am. 19]
(7) Measures to reduce the consumption of plastic carrier bags should lead to a sustained reduction in the consumption of lightweight plastic carrier bags and should not lead to an overall increase in the generation of packaging. [Am. 20]
(7a) In order to ensure Union-wide recognition of indications (mark, feature or colour code) for biodegradable and compostable bags, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 TFEU should be delegated to the Commission in respect of defining such indications. It is of particular importance that the Commission carry out appropriate consultations during its preparatory work, including at expert level. The Commission, when preparing and drawing up delegated acts, should ensure a simultaneous, timely and appropriate transmission of relevant documents to the European Parliament and to the Council. [Am. 21]
(8) The measures provided for by this Directive are consistent with the Communication from the Commission on the Roadmap to a Resource Efficient Europe(8) and should contribute to actions against littering undertaken in accordance with Directive 2008/56/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (9).
(8a) In order not to impede the functioning of the internal market, the same conditions should apply throughout the Union in respect of the materials used. Differences in the way certain materials are dealt with in certain Member States are detrimental to recycling and trade. [Am. 22]
(9) Directive 94/62/EC should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Article 1
Directive 94/62/EC is hereby amended as follows:
(1) In Article 3, the following points are inserted:"
'-2a. "plastic carrier bags" shall mean bags, with or without handle, made of plastic materials as defined in point (1) of Article 3 of Commission Regulation (EU) No 10/2011*, which are supplied to consumers at the point of sale of goods or products for the purpose of carrying goods. Plastic carrier bags that are necessary for food hygiene to wrap humid, loose foods such as raw meat, fish and dairy and plastic bags to hold unpackaged prepared foodstuffs shall not be considered as plastic carrier bags for the purposes of this Directive; [Ams 48 and 53]
2a.
"lightweight plastic carrier bags” shall mean bags made of plastic materials as defined in point (1) of Article 3 of Regulation (EU) No 10/2011 with a wall thickness below 50 microns and which are supplied to consumers at the point of sale of goods or products, except very lightweight plastic carrier bag; [Am. 24]
2b.
"very lightweight plastic carrier bags" shall mean bags made of plastic materials as defined in point (1) of Article 3 of Regulation (EU) No 10/2011 with a wall thickness below 10 microns; [Am. 25]
2c.
“oxo-fragmentable plastic materials” shall mean plastic materials that include additives that catalyse the fragmentation of the plastic material into micro-fragments of plastic material; [Am. 26]
2d.
“bio-waste” shall mean biodegradable garden and park waste, food and kitchen waste from households, restaurants, caterers and retail premises, and comparable waste from food processing plants. It does not include forestry or agricultural residues, manure, sewage sludge, or other biodegradable waste such as natural textiles, paper or processed wood. It also excludes those by-products of food production that never become waste; [Am. 27]
2e.
"substances that are carcinogenic, mutagenic or toxic to reproduction" shall mean substances that are carcinogenic, mutagenic or toxic to reproduction of category 1A or 1B in accordance with Part 3 of Annex VI to Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council**;[Am. 28]
2f.
"endocrine disrupters" shall mean substances having endocrine disrupting properties for which there is scientific evidence of possible serious effects to human health or which are identified in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council*** or which are identified according to Commission Recommendation [.../.../EU]****;
_______________________
* Commission Regulation (EU) No 10/2011 of 14 January 2011 on plastic materials and articles intended to come into contact with food (OJ L 12, 15.1.2011, p. 1).
** Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 December 2008 on classification, labelling and packaging of substances and mixtures, amending and repealing Directives 67/548/EEC and 1999/45/EC, and amending Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 (OJ L 353, 31.12.2008, p. 1).
***Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2006 concerning the Registration, Evaluation, Authorisation and Restriction of Chemicals (REACH), establishing a European Chemicals Agency, amending Directive 1999/45/EC and repealing Council Regulation (EEC) No 793/93 and Commission Regulation (EC) No 1488/94 as well as Council Directive 76/769/EEC and Commission Directives 91/155/EEC, 93/67/EEC, 93/105/EC and 2000/21/EC (OJ L 396, 30.12.2006, p. 1).
**** Commission Recommendation [.../.../EU] of ... on criteria for the identification of endocrine disrupters (OJ C ...).' [Am. 29]
"
(2) In Article 4, the following paragraphs are inserted:"
'-1a. Member State shall ensure that packaging is manufactured in such a way that it does not contain substances in concentrations above 0,01 % that are carcinogenic, mutagenic or toxic to reproduction or that are endocrine disrupters. Member States shall ensure that packaging is manufactured in such a way that it does not contain “oxo-fragmentable” plastic materials. Those measures shall be achieved by …(10).
[Am. 30]
1a.
Member States shall take measures to achieve a sustained reduction in the consumption of lightweight plastic carrier bags on their territory within two years of entry into force of this Directive.of at least:
as compared to the average consumption in the Union in 2010, respectively. [Am. 31]
Member States shall take measures to ensure that economic operators selling food do not provide plastic carrier bags free of charge, except for very lightweight plastic carrier bags, or alternatives to such very lightweight plastic carrier bags as referred to in the sixth subparagraph.
Member States shall ensure that economic operators selling food charge a price for lightweight plastic carrier bags that is effective and proportionate so as to achieve the reduction targets referred to in the first subparagraph. Member States shall ensure that economic operators selling food charge at least the same price for thicker plastic carrier bags, and that economic operators do not replace lightweight plastic carrier bags by very lightweight plastic carrier bags at the point of sale. Member States shall take such measures by …(13).
Member States that have set up separate collection for bio-waste may require economic operators selling food to reduce the price by up to 50 % for lightweight plastic carrier bags that are biodegradable and compostable.
Member States shall encourage economic operators selling non-food items to charge for plastic carrier bags to an extent that is effective and proportionate so as to achieve the reduction targets referred to in the first subparagraph. [Am. 32]
Member States shall take measures to ensure that very lightweight plastic carrier bags used to wrap dry loose, unpackaged foods such as fruits, vegetables and confectionery are replaced progressively by carrier bags that are made of recycled paper, or by very lightweight plastic carrier bags that are biodegradable and compostable. Member States shall achieve a replacement rate of 50 % by …(14) and of 100 % by …(15)+. [Am. 33]
These measuresMember States may include the use of national reduction targets,other economic instruments as well as maintain or introduce marketing restrictions in derogation from Article 18. Such measures shall not, however, constitute a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade between Member States. [Am. 34]
Member States shall report on the effects of these measures on the overall formation of packaging waste when reporting to the Commission in accordance with Article 17.
1b.
Consumers shall be allowed by retailers to refuse and to leave at the point of sale any packaging they consider superfluous, in particular as regard to carrier bags. Retailers shall ensure that such packaging is either reused or recycled. [Am. 35]
1c.
The Commission and the Member States shall, at least during the first year after the entry into force of this Directive, promote public information and awareness campaigns concerning the adverse environmental impact of excessive use of conventional plastic bags. [Am. 36]
1d.
Member States shall ensure that the measures to reduce the consumption of lightweight plastic carrier bags do not lead to an overall increase in the generation of packaging.' [Am. 38]
"
(3) The following Article is inserted:"
'Article 6a
Information to be indicated on plastic bags
If bags are biodegradable and compostable, this shall be clearly indicated on the bag with a mark, feature or colour code. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts to define such indications in order to ensure Union-wide recognition. Member States may adopt measures to indicate other characteristics, such as reusability, recyclability and degradability.' [Am. 39]
"
(4) The following Article is inserted:"
'Article 20a
Exercise of delegation
1. The power to adopt delegated acts is conferred on the Commission subject to the conditions laid down in this Article.
2. The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in Article 6a shall be conferred on the Commission for an indeterminate period of time from …(16).
3. The delegation of power referred to in Article 6a may be revoked at any time by the European Parliament or by the Council. A decision to revoke shall put an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It shall take effect the day following the publication of the decision in the Official Journal of the European Union or at a later date specified therein. It shall not affect the validity of any delegated acts already in force.
4. As soon as it adopts a delegated act, the Commission shall notify it simultaneously to the European Parliament and to the Council.
5. A delegated act adopted pursuant to Article 6a shall enter into force only if no objection has been expressed either by the European Parliament or the Council within a period of two months of notification of that act to the European Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the European Parliament and the Council have both informed the Commission that they will not object. That period shall be extended by two months at the initiative of the European Parliament or of the Council.' [Am. 40]
"
(5) In Annex II, points (c) and (d) of paragraph 3 are amended as follows:"
'(c) Packaging recoverable in the form of composting
Packaging waste processed for the purpose of composting shall be of such a biodegradable nature that it should be fully compatible with the separate collection and the industrial and/or garden composting process or activity into which it is introduced.
(d)
Biodegradable packaging
Biodegradable packaging waste shall be of such a nature that it is capable of undergoing physical, chemical, thermal or biological decomposition such that all of the material ultimately decomposes into carbon dioxide, biomass and water. ' [Am. 41]
"
Article 2
1. Member States shall amend their national legislation if necessary and shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by twelve months after the entry into force of this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions. [Am. 42]
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
Article 2a
By …(17) the Commission shall review the effectiveness of this Directive and assess whether further measures need to be taken, to be accompanied, if appropriate, by a legislative proposal. [Am. 43]
Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
Directive 2008/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 November 2008 on waste and repealing certain Directives (OJ L 312, 22.11.2008, p. 3).
Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions on the Roadmap to a Resource Efficient Europe (COM(2011)0571 final).
Directive 2008/56/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008 establishing a framework for community action in the field of marine environmental policy (Marine Strategy Framework Directive) (OJ L 164, 25.6.2008, p. 19).
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing rules for the surveillance of the external sea borders in the context of operational cooperation coordinated by the European Agency for the Management of Operational Cooperation at the External Borders of the Member States of the European Union (COM(2013)0197 – C7-0098/2013 – 2013/0106(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0197),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 77(2)(d) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0098/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to its resolution of 23 October 2013 on organised crime, corruption, and money laundering: recommendations on action and initiatives to be taken(1), with particular reference to the fight against trafficking in human beings and traffickers in death,
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 13 February 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs and the opinions of the Committee on Foreign Affairs and the Committee on Transport and Tourism (A7-0461/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing rules for the surveillance of the external sea borders in the context of operational cooperation coordinated by the European Agency for the Management of Operational Cooperation at the External Borders of the Member States of the European Union
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 656/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing a framework for managing financial responsibility linked to investor-state dispute settlement tribunals established by international agreements to which the European Union is party (COM(2012)0335 – C7-0155/2012 – 2012/0163(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0335),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 207(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0155/2012),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 4 April 2014 to approve Parliament's position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on International Trade (A7-0124/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out(1);
2. Approves the joint declaration by the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission annexed to this resolution;
3. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No …/2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing a framework for managing financial responsibility linked to investor-to-state dispute settlement tribunals established by international agreements to which the European Union is party
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 912/2014.)
ANNEX TO THE LEGISLATIVE RESOLUTION
Joint declaration by the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission
The adoption and application of this Regulation is without prejudice to the division of competence established by the Treaties and shall not be interpreted as an exercise of shared competence by the Union in areas where the Union’s competence has not been exercised.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 on protection against dumped imports from countries not members of the European Community and Council Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 on protection against subsidised imports from countries not members of the European Community (COM(2013)0192 – C7-0097/2013 – 2013/0103(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0192),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 207(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7-0097/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on International Trade (A7-0053/2014),
1. Adopts as its position at first reading hereinafter set out(1);
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 on protection against dumped imports from countries not members of the European Community and Council Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 on protection against subsidised imports from countries not members of the European Community
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 207(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(2),
Whereas:
(1) The common rules for protection against dumped and subsidised imports from countries which are not members of the European Union are contained in Council Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009(3) and Council Regulation (EC) No 597/2009(4) respectively (hereinafter jointly referred to as the 'Regulations'). The Regulations were initially adopted in 1995 following the conclusion of the Uruguay Round. Given that a number of amendments were made to the Regulations since then, the Council decided in 2009 to codify the Regulations in the interest of clarity and rationality.
(2) While the Regulations have been amended, there has not been a fundamental review of their functioning since 1995. As a result, the Commission launched a review of the Regulations in 2011 in order to, inter alia, better reflect the needs of business at the beginning of the 21st century.
(3) Following the review, certain provisions of the Regulations should be amended in order to improve transparency and predictability, provide for effective measures to fight against retaliation by third countries, improve effectiveness and enforcement and optimise review practice. In addition, certain practices that in recent years have been applied in the context of anti-dumping and anti-subsidy investigations should be included in the Regulations.[Am. 1]
(4) In order to improve transparency and predictability of anti-dumping and anti-subsidy investigations, the parties affected by the imposition of provisional anti-dumping and countervailing measures, in particular importers, should be made aware of the impending imposition of such measures. The time given should correspond to the period between the submission of the draft implementing act to the anti-dumping committee established pursuant to Article 15 of Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 and the anti-subsidy committee established pursuant to Article 25 of Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 and the adoption of that act by the Commission. This period is fixed in Article 3(3) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011. Also, in investigations where it is not appropriate to impose provisional measures, it is desirable that parties are aware sufficiently in advance of such non-imposition.[Am. 2]
(5) A short period of time in advance of the imposition of provisional measures should be allowed for exporters or producers to check the calculation of their individual dumping or subsidy margin. Calculation errors could then be corrected in advance of the imposition of measures.[Am. 95]
(6) In order to ensure effective measures to fight against retaliation, Union producers should be able to rely on the Regulations without fear of retaliation by third parties. Existing provisions, under special circumstances, in particular where diverse and fragmented sectors largely composed of small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs) are concerned, provide for the initiation of an investigation without having received a complaint, where sufficient evidence of the existence of dumping, countervailable subsidies, injury and causal link exists. Such special circumstances should include threat of retaliation from third countries. [Am. 3]
(7) When an investigation is not initiated by a complaint, an obligationa request for cooperation should be imposed onmade to Union producers to provide the necessary information in order for the investigation to proceed, in order to ensure that sufficient information is available for carrying out the investigation in case of such threats of retaliation. Small-sized enterprises and microenterprises should be exempt from that obligation in order to spare them from unreasonable administrative burden and costs. [Am. 4]
(8) Third countries increasingly interfere in trade of raw materials with a view to keeping raw materials in those countries for the benefit of domestic downstream users, for instance by imposing export taxes or operating dual pricing schemes. As a result, the costs of raw materials do not result from the operation of normal market forces reflecting supply and demand for a given raw material. Such interference creates additional distortions of trade. As a consequence, Union producers are not only harmed by dumping, but suffer, compared to downstream producers from third countries engaged in such practices, additional distortions of trade. In order to protect trade adequately, the lesser duty rule shall not apply in such cases of structural raw material distortions.
(9) Within the Union, countervailable subsidies are in principle prohibited pursuant to Article 107(1) TFEU. Therefore, countervailable subsidies granted by third countries are particularly distortive of trade. The amount of State aid authorised by the Commission has steadily been reduced over time. For the anti-subsidy instrument, the lesser duty rule should hence no longer be applied to imports from a country/countries engaged in subsidisation.
(10) In order to optimise the review practice, duties collected during the investigation should be reimbursed to importers, where measures are not prolonged after the conclusion of an expiry review investigation. This is appropriate given that the conditions required for the continuation of the measures have not been found to exist during the investigation period. [Am. 5]
(11) Certain practices which in recent years have been applied in the context of anti-dumping and anti-subsidy investigations should be included in the Regulations.
(11a) Any document aimed at clarifying the established practices of the Commission with regard to the application of this Regulation (including the four draft guidelines on the selection of analogue country, on expiry reviews and the duration of measures, on the injury margin and on the Union interest) should be adopted by the Commission only after the entry into force of this Regulation and proper consultation of the European Parliament and of the Council and should then fully reflect the content of this Regulation. [Am. 6]
(11b) The Union is not party to ILO Conventions, but its Member States are. For the time being, only "core" ILO Conventions have been ratified by all Union Member States. In order to keep the definition of sufficient level of social standards based on ILO Conventions listed in Annex Ia to Regulation (EU) No 1225/2009 up to date, the Commission will, by means of delegated acts, update that Annex, as soon as Union Member States have ratified other ILO "priority" Conventions. [Am. 7]
(12) The Union industry should no longer be defined by reference to the initiation thresholds set out in the Regulations.
(12a) Diverse and fragmented sectors largely composed of SMEs have difficulties in acceding to trade defence proceedings due to the complexity of the procedures and the high costs related thereto. SMEs’ access to the instrument should be facilitated by strengthening the role of the SME Help Desk, which should support SMEs in filing complaints and in reaching the necessary thresholds for investigations to be launched. Administrative procedures relating to trade defence proceedings should also be better adapted to SMEs' constraints. [Am. 8]
(12b) In anti-dumping cases, the duration of investigations should be limited to nine months and those investigations should be concluded within 12 months of initiation of the proceedings. In anti-subsidy cases, the duration of investigations should be limited to nine months and those investigations should be concluded within 10 months of initiation of the proceedings. In any event, the provisional duties should be imposed only during a period commencing 60 days after the initiation of the proceedings until six months after the initiation of the proceedings. [Am. 9]
(12c) Non-confidential elements of undertakings submitted to the Commission should be better disclosed to the interested parties, the European Parliament and the Council. The Commission should be obliged to consult Union industry before accepting any offer of undertaking. [Am. 10]
(13) In initial investigations where dumping or subsidy margins have been found to be less than the de minimis thresholds, the investigation should be immediately terminated in relation to exporters that will not be subject to subsequent review investigations.
(14) In the framework of anti-dumping and anti-subsidy review investigations, it seems appropriate to be able to change methodology as compared to the investigation that led to the imposition of the measure in order to ensure that, inter alia, coherent methodologies are used across different investigations at a given point in time. This will allow, in particular, scope to change methodologies which are revised over time as situations change.
(15) When the conditions are met for initiating an anti-circumvention investigation, imports should in all cases be made subject to registration.
(16) In anti-circumvention investigations, it seems advisable to remove the condition that, in order to be granted an exemption from registration or extended duties, producers of the product concerned should not be related to any producer subject to the original measures. This is because experience shows that sometimes producers of the product concerned are found not to be engaged in circumvention practices but are found to be related to a producer subject to the original measures. In such cases the producer should not be denied an exemption merely on the grounds that the company is related to a producer subject to the original measures. Also, when the circumvention practice takes place in the Union, the fact that importers are related to producers subject to the measures should not be decisive in determining whether the importer may be granted an exemption.
(17) Where the number of producers in the Union is so large that resort must be made to sampling, a sample of producers should be chosen from among all producers in the Union and not just from among producers lodging the complaint.
(18) In making the Union interest assessment, the opportunity to provide comments should be given to all producers in the Union and not just those producers lodging the complaint. [Am. 93]
(18a) The annual report by the Commission to the European Parliament and the Council on its implementation of Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 and Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 allows a regular and timely monitoring of the trade defence instruments as part of the establishment of a structured interinstitutional dialogue on that issue. The public release of that report, six months after presentation to the European Parliament and the Council, ensures the transparency of the trade defence instruments for stakeholders and the public. [Am. 11]
(18b) The Commission should ensure greater transparency with regard to proceedings, internal procedures and outcomes of investigations, and all non-confidential files should be made accessible to interested parties through a web-based platform. [Am. 12]
(18c) The Commission should inform the European Parliament and the Council of the initiation of any investigations and of developments relating to those investigations on a regular basis. [Am. 13]
(18d) Where the number of producers in the Union is so large that resort must be made to sampling, the Commission should, when choosing a sample of producers, fully take into account the proportion of SMEs in the sample, in particular in the case of diverse and fragmented industry sectors largely composed of SMEs. [Am. 14]
(18e) In order to improve the effectiveness of trade defence instruments, trade unions should be allowed to submit written complaints jointly with the Union industry. [Am. 92]
(19) Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 and Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
Article 1
Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 is amended as follows:
-1. The title is replaced by the following:"
"Council Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 of 30 November 2009 on protection against dumped imports from countries not members of the European Union"; [Am. 15]
"
-1a. The following recital is inserted: "
"(11a) Third countries increasingly interfere in trade with a view to benefitting domestic producers, for instance by imposing export taxes or operating dual pricing schemes. Such interference creates additional distortions of trade. As a consequence, Union producers are not only harmed by dumping, but suffer, compared to producers from third countries engaged in such practices, additional distortions of trade. Differences in the level of labour and environmental standards can also result in additional distortions of trade. Therefore, the lesser duty rule should not apply in such cases, when the exporting country has an insufficient level of social and environmental standards. A sufficient level is defined by the ratification of core International Labour Organisation (ILO) Conventions and of Multilateral Environmental Agreements (MEAs) to which the Union is party. Small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs) particularly suffer from unfair competition because their small size prevents them from adapting to it. Therefore, the lesser duty rule should not apply when the complaint has been presented on behalf of a sector largely composed of SMEs. The lesser duty rule should always apply, however, when structural raw material distortions are the result of a deliberate choice made by a least developed country to protect the public interest."; [Am. 16]
"
-1b. In Article 1(1), the following subparagraph is added:"
"The use of any dumped product in connection with the exploration of the Continental Shelf or the Exclusive Economic Zone of a Member State, or the exploitation of its resources, shall be treated as an import under this Regulation and shall be charged to duty accordingly, when causing injury to the Union industry."; [Am. 17]
"
-1c. In Article 1, the following paragraph is added:"
"4a. For the purpose of this Regulation, it shall be understood that a raw material is the input of a given product which has a significant impact on its cost of production."; [Am. 18]
"
-1d. In Article 1, the following paragraph is added:"
"4b. A raw material shall be considered to be subject to structural distortion when its price is not solely the result of a normal operation of market forces reflecting supply and demand. Such distortions are the outcome of interference from third countries, which includes, inter alia, export taxes, export restrictions and dual pricing schemes."; [Am. 19]
"
-1e. In Article 2(7)(a), the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"An appropriate market economy third country shall be selected in a not unreasonable manner, due account being taken of any reliable information made available at the time of selection. The selected country shall also have a sufficient level of social and environmental standards, where sufficient levels are determined on the basis of ratification and effective implementation by the third country of the MEAs, and protocols thereunder, the Union is party to at any point in time and of ILO Conventions listed in Annex Ia. Account shall also be taken of time-limits; where appropriate, a market economy third country which is subject to the same investigation shall be used."; [Ams. 70 and 86]
"
1. In Article 4(1), the introductory wording is replaced by the following:"
"1. For the purposes of this Regulation, the term ‘Union industry’ shall be interpreted as referring to the Union producers as a whole of the like products or to those of them whose collective output of the products constitutes a major proportion of the total Union production of those products, except that:";
"
1a. In Article 5(1), the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"Except as provided for in paragraph 6, an investigation to determine the existence, degree and effect of any alleged dumping shall be initiated upon a written complaint by any natural or legal person, or any association not having legal personality, acting on behalf of the Union industry. Complaints may also be submitted jointly by the Union industry, or by any natural or legal person or any association not having legal personality acting on behalf thereof, and trade unions."; [Ams. 87 and 90]
"
1b. In Article 5, the following paragraph is inserted:"
"1a. The Commission shall facilitate access to the instrument for diverse and fragmented industry sectors, largely composed of SMEs, in the context of anti-dumping cases, through an SME Help Desk.
The SME Help Desk shall raise awareness of the instrument, provide information and explanations on cases, how to file a complaint and how to better present evidence of dumping and injury.
The SME Help Desk shall make available standard forms for statistics to be submitted for standing purposes and questionnaires.
After the initiation of an investigation, the SME Help Desk shall inform SMEs and their relevant associations likely to be affected by the initiation of proceedings and the relevant deadlines for registering as an interested party.
The SME Help Desk shall assist in addressing questions regarding the completion of questionnaires, where special attention shall be given to queries of SMEs as regards investigations initiated under Article 5(6). To the extent possible, it shall assist in reducing the burden caused by language barriers.
In the event that SMEs provide prima facie evidence of dumping, the SME Help Desk shall provide SMEs with information on the evolution of the volume and value of imports of the product concerned in accordance with Article 14(6).
The SME Help Desk shall also provide guidance on additional methods of contact and liaison with the Hearing Officer and national customs authorities. The SME Help Desk shall also inform SMEs on the possibilities and conditions under which they can request a review of the measures and refund of the anti-dumping duties paid."; [Am. 20]
"
1c. In Article 5(4), the following subparagraph is added:"
"In the case of diverse and fragmented industrial sectors, largely composed of SMEs, the Commission shall assist in reaching those thresholds through the support of the SME Help Desk.";[Am. 21]
"
1d. In Article 5, paragraph 6 is replaced by the following:"
"6. If in special circumstances, in particular where diverse and fragmented sectors largely composed of SMEs are concerned, the Commission decides to initiate an investigation without having received a written complaint by or on behalf of the Union industry for the initiation of such investigation, this shall be done on the basis of sufficient evidence of dumping, injury and a causal link, as described in paragraph 2, to justify such initiation."; [Am. 22]
"
1e. In Article 6, paragraph 9 is replaced by the following:"
"9. For proceedings initiated pursuant to Article 5(9), an investigation shall be concluded within nine months. In any event, such an investigation shall in all cases be concluded within one year of initiation, in accordance with the findings made pursuant to Article 8 for undertakings or the findings made pursuant to Article 9 for definitive action. Investigation periods shall, whenever possible, especially in the case of diverse and fragmented sectors largely composed of SMEs, coincide with the financial year."; [Am. 23]
"
2. In Article 6, the following paragraphs are added:"
"10. Union producers of the like product with the exception of small-sized and micro-sized Union producers are obligedrequested to cooperate in proceedings that have been initiated pursuant to Article 5(6). [Am. 24]
10a.
The Commission shall ensure the best possible access to information to all interested parties by allowing for an information system whereby interested parties are notified when new non-confidential information is added to the investigation files. Non-confidential information shall also be made accessible through a web-based platform. [Am. 25]
10b.
The Commission shall safeguard the effective exercise of the procedural rights of the interested parties and shall ensure that proceedings are handled impartially, objectively and within a reasonable time period, through a Hearing Officer, where appropriate. [Am. 26]
10c.
The Commission shall issue questionnaires used in investigations, in all official languages of the Union, upon request of interested parties."; [Am. 27]
"
3. Article 7 is amended as follows:
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:"
"1. Provisional duties may be imposed if proceedings have been initiated in accordance with Article 5, if a notice has been given to that effect and interested parties have been given adequate opportunities to submit information and make comments in accordance with Article 5(10), if a provisional affirmative determination has been made of dumping and consequent injury to the Union industry, and if the Union interest calls for intervention to prevent such injury. The provisional duties shall be imposed no earlier than 60 days from the initiation of the proceedings but no later than six months from the initiation of the proceedings."; [Am. 28]
"
(a) in paragraph 1, the following sentence is added:"
'Provisional duties shall not be applied within a period of two weeks after the information is sent to interested parties under Article 19a. The provision of such information shall not prejudice any subsequent decision that may be taken by the Commission.' [Am. 29]
"
(b) paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:"
"2. The amount of the provisional anti-dumping duty shall not exceed the margin of dumping as provisionally established. Unless structural raw material distortions were found to exist with regard to the product concerned in the exporting country, but it should be less than the margin of dumping if such lesser duty would be adequate to remove the injury to the Union industry.
Such a lesser duty shall not apply in any of the following circumstances:
(a)
structural distortions or significant State interference regarding, inter alia, prices, costs and inputs, including for instance raw materials and energy, research and labour, outputs, sales and investments, currency exchange rate and fair trade finance conditions, are found to exist with regard to the product concerned in the exporting country;
(b)
the exporting country does not have a sufficient level of social and environmental standards, where sufficient levels are determined on the basis of the ratification and effective implementation by the third country of MEAs, and protocols thereunder, to which the Union is party any point in time, and of ILO Conventions listed in Annex Ia;
(c)
the complainant represents a diverse and fragmented industry, largely composed of SMEs;
(d)
the investigation or a separate anti-subsidy investigation has established at least provisionally that the exporting country provides one or more subsidies to exporting producers of the product concerned.
However, such a lesser duty shall always be granted when structural raw materials distortions are found to exist with regard to the product concerned in the exporting country and such country is a least-developed country listed in Annex IV to Regulation (EU) No 978/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council*.
__________
* Regulation (EU) No 978/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 October 2012 applying a scheme of generalised tariff preferences and repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 732/2008."; [Am. 30]
"
3a. In Article 8, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:"
"1. Upon condition that a provisional affirmative determination of dumping and injury has been made, the Commission may accept voluntary undertaking offers submitted by any exporter to revise its prices or to cease exports at dumped prices, after specific consultation of the Advisory Committee, provided that such offers effectively eliminate the injurious effect of the dumping. In such a case and as long as such undertakings are in force, provisional duties imposed by the Commission in accordance with Article 7(1) or definitive duties imposed by the Council in accordance with Article 9(4) as the case may be shall not apply to the relevant imports of the product concerned manufactured by the companies referred to in the Commission decision accepting undertakings, as subsequently amended. Price increases under such undertakings shall not be higher than necessary to eliminate the margin of dumping and they shall be less than the margin of dumping if such increases would be adequate to remove the injury to the Union industry, unless the Commission, in the imposition of provisional or definitive duties, has decided that that lesser duty is not to be applied."; [Am. 31]
"
3b. In Article 8, paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:"
"4. Parties which offer an undertaking shall be required to provide a meaningful non-confidential version of such undertaking, so that it may be made available to interested parties to the investigation, the European Parliament and the Council. The parties shall be requested to disclose as much information as possible regarding the content and nature of the undertaking with due regard to the protection of confidential information within the meaning of Article 19. Furthermore, before accepting any such offer the Commission shall consult the Union industry with regard to the main features of the undertaking."; [Am. 32]
"
4. Article 9 is amended as follows:
(a) paragraph 3 is replaced by the following:"
"3. For a proceeding initiated pursuant to Article 5(9), injury shall normally be regarded as negligible where the imports concerned represent less than the volumes set out in Article 5(7). For the same proceeding, there shall be immediate termination where it is determined that the margin of dumping is less than 2 %, expressed as a percentage of the export price.";
"
(b) in paragraph 4, the last sentence is replaced by the following:"
"The amount of the anti-dumping duty shall not exceed the margin of dumping established. Unless structural raw material distortions were found to exist with regard to the product concerned in the exporting country, but it shall be less than the margin of dumping if such lesser duty would be adequate to remove the injury to the Union industry.
Such a lesser duty shall not apply in any of the following circumstances:
(a)
structural distortions or significant State interferences regarding, inter alia, prices, costs and inputs, including for instance raw materials and energy, research and labour, outputs, sales and investments, currency exchange rate and fair trade finance conditions, is found to exist with regard to the product concerned in the exporting country;
(b)
the exporting country does not have a sufficient level of social and environmental standards, where sufficient levels are determined on the basis of the ratification and effective implementation by the third country of MEAs, and protocols thereunder, to which the Union is party any point in time, and of ILO Conventions listed in Annex Ia;
(c)
the complainant represents a diverse and fragmented industry, largely composed of SMEs;
(d)
the investigation or a separate anti-subsidy investigation has established that the exporting country provides one or more subsidies to exporting producers of the product concerned.
However, such a lesser duty shall always be granted when structural raw materials distortions are found to exist with regard to the product concerned in the exporting country and that country is a least-developed country listed in Annex IV to Regulation (EU) No 978/2012."; [Am. 33]
"
5. Article 11 is amended as follows:
(-a) in paragraph 2, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"An expiry review shall be initiated where the request contains sufficient evidence that the expiry of the measures would be likely to result in a continuation or recurrence of dumping and injury. Such likelihood may, for example, be indicated by evidence of continued dumping and injury or evidence that the removal of injury is partly or solely due to the existence of measures or evidence that the circumstances of the exporters, or market conditions, are such that they would indicate the likelihood of further injurious dumping. Such likelihood may also be indicated by continuing interference by the exporting country."; [Am. 77/rev]
"
(a) in paragraph 5, the following subparagraph is added: "
'If following an investigation pursuant to paragraph 2, the measure expires, any duties collected from the date of the initiation of such investigation shall be repaid provided that this is requested from national customs authorities and granted by those authorities in accordance with the applicable Union customs legislation concerning repayment and remission of duty. Such repayment does not give rise to the payment of interest by the national customs authorities concerned.'[Am. 35]
"
(b) paragraph 9 is deleted.
6. Article 13 is amended as follows:
(a) in paragraph 3, the second sentence is replaced by the following:"
"Initiations shall be made, after consultation of the Advisory Committee, by Commission Regulation which shall also instruct the customs authorities to make imports subject to registration in accordance with Article 14(5) or to request guarantees." ;
"
(b) in paragraph 4, the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"Imports shall not be subject to registration pursuant to Article 14(5) or measures where they are traded by companies which benefit from exemptions. Requests for exemptions duly supported by evidence shall be submitted within the time-limits established in the Commission regulation initiating the investigation. Where the circumventing practice, process or work takes place outside the Union, exemptions may be granted to producers of the product concerned that are found not to be engaged in circumvention practices as defined in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article. Where the circumventing practice, process or work takes place inside the Union, exemptions may be granted to importers that can show that they are not engaged in circumvention practices as defined in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article.";
"
6a. In Article 14, paragraph 3 is replaced by the following:"
"3. Special provisions, in particular with regard to the common definition of the concept of origin, as contained in Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92 or in accordance with Article 2 thereof, may be adopted pursuant to this Regulation."; [Am. 36]
"
6b. In Article 14, paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:"
"5. The Commission may, after having informed the Member States in due time, direct the customs authorities to take the appropriate steps to register imports, so that measures may subsequently be applied against those imports from the date of such registration. Imports shall be made subject to registration following a request from the Union industry which contains sufficient evidence to justify such action. Imports may also be made subject to registration on the Commission’s own initiative.
Imports shall be made subject to registration from the date of initiation of the investigation where the complaint of the Union industry contains a request for registration and sufficient evidence to justify such action.
Registration shall be introduced by regulation which shall specify the purpose of the action and, if appropriate, the estimated amount of possible future liability. Imports shall not be made subject to registration for a period longer than nine months."; [Am. 79]
"
6c. In Article 14, paragraph 6 is replaced by the following:"
"6. Member States shall report to the Commission every month, on the import trade in products subject to investigation and to measures, and on the amount of duties collected pursuant to this Regulation. The Commission may, upon receiving a specific reasoned request from an interested party, and after receiving the opinion of the Committee referred to in Article 15(2) on it, decide to provide them with information concerning the volume and import values of those products."; [Am. 75]
"
6d. In Article 14, the following paragraph is added:"
"7a. Whenever the Commission intends to adopt or publish any document aimed at clarifying the established practice of the Commission with regard to the application of this Regulation in any of its elements, the Commission, prior to the adoption or publication, shall consult the European Parliament and the Council, aiming at a consensus with a view to the approval of the given document. Any subsequent modification of such documents shall be subject to such procedural requirements. In any event, any of those documents shall be in full conformity with the provisions of this Regulation. No such document shall broaden the discretion of the Commission, as interpreted by the Court of Justice of the European Union, in adopting measures."; [Am. 39]
"
7. In Article 17, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:"
"1. In cases where the number of Union producers, exporters or importers that cooperate in the investigation with their consent, types of product or transactions is large, the investigation may be limited to a reasonable number of parties, products or transactions by using samples which are statistically valid on the basis of information available at the time of the selection, or to the largest representative volume of production, sales or exports which can reasonably be investigated within the time available. In the case of diverse and fragmented industry sectors, largely composed of SMEs, the final selection of parties should, where possible, take into account their proportion of the sector concerned."; [Am. 40]
"
8. The following article is inserted:"
"Article 19a
Information about provisional measures
1.
The Union producers, importers and exporters and their representative associations, and representatives of the exporting country, may request information on the planned imposition of provisional duties. Requests for such information shall be made in writing within the time limit prescribed in the notice of initiation. Such information shall be provided to those parties, at least two weeks before the expiry of the deadline mentioned in Article 7(1) for the imposition of provisional duties. Such information shall include:
(a)
a summary of the proposed duties for information purposes only, and
(b)
details of the calculation of the dumping margin and the margin adequate to remove the injury to the Union industry, due account being taken of the need to respect the confidentiality obligations contained in Article 19. Parties shall have a period of three working days to provide comments on the accuracy of the calculations.[Am. 41]
2.
In cases where it is intended not to impose provisional duties but to continue the investigation, interested parties shall be informed of the non-imposition of duties two weeks before the expiry of the deadline mentioned in Article 7(1) for the imposition of provisional duties.";
"
9. Article 21(2) is replaced by the following:"
'2. In order to provide a sound basis on which the authorities can take account of all views and information in the decision as to whether or not the imposition of measures is in the Union interest, the Union producers, importers and their representative associations, representative users and representative consumer organisations may, within the time-limits specified in the notice of initiation of the anti-dumping investigation, make themselves known and provide information to the Commission. Such information, or appropriate summaries thereof, shall be made available to the other parties specified in this Article, and they shall be entitled to respond to such information.'[Am. 42]
"
9a. In Article 22, the following paragraph is added:"
"1a. As soon as all Member States have ratified new ILO Conventions, the Commission shall update Annex Ia accordingly, in conformity with the procedure set out in Article 290 TFEU."; [Am. 43]
"
9b. The following article is inserted:"
"Article 22a
Report
1.
In order to facilitate the monitoring of the implementation of the Regulation by the European Parliament and the Council, the Commission shall, with due regard to the protection of confidential information within the meaning of Article 19, present an annual report on the application and implementation of this Regulation to the European Parliament and to the Council, as a part of a trade defence instrument dialogue between the Commission, the European Parliament and the Council. The report shall include information about the application of provisional and definitive measures, the termination of investigations without measures, undertakings, reinvestigations, reviews and verification visits, and the activities of the various bodies responsible for monitoring the implementation of this Regulation and fulfilment of the obligations arising therefrom. The report shall also cover the use of trade defence instruments by third countries targeting the Union, information on the recovery of the Union industry concerned by the measures imposed and appeals against the measures imposed. It shall include the activities of the Hearing Officer of the Commission's Directorate General for Trade and those of the SME Help Desk in relation to the application of this Regulation.
2.
The European Parliament may, within one month of the Commission's presentation of the report, invite the Commission to an ad hoc meeting of its responsible committee to present and explain any issues related to the implementation of this Regulation. The report may also be subject to a resolution.
3.
No later than six months after presenting the report to the European Parliament and to the Council, the Commission shall make the report public."; [Am. 44]
"
9c. The following annex is added:"
"Annex Ia
ILO Conventions referred to in Articles 7, 8 and 9
1.
Convention concerning Forced or Compulsory Labour, No 29 (1930)
2.
Convention concerning Freedom of Association and Protection of the Right to Organise, No 87 (1948)
3.
Convention concerning the Application of the Principles of the Right to Organise and to Bargain Collectively, No 98 (1949)
4.
Convention concerning Equal Remuneration of Men and Women Workers for Work of Equal Value, No 100 (1951)
5.
Convention concerning the Abolition of Forced Labour, No 105 (1957)
6.
Convention concerning Discrimination in Respect of Employment and Occupation, No 111 (1958)
7.
Convention concerning Minimum Age for Admission to Employment, No 138 (1973)
8.
Convention concerning the Prohibition and Immediate Action for the Elimination of the Worst Forms of Child Labour, No 182 (1999)"; [Am. 45]
"
Article 2
Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 is amended as follows:
-1. The title is replaced by the following:"
"Council Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 of 11 June 2009 on protection against subsidised imports from countries not members of the European Union"; [Am. 46]
"
-1a. The following recital is inserted:"
"(9a) Within the Union, countervailable subsidies are as a general rule prohibited pursuant to Article 107(1) TFEU. Therefore, countervailable subsidies granted by third countries are particularly distortive of trade. The amount of State aid authorised by the Commission has steadily been reduced over time. For the anti-subsidy instrument, the lesser duty rule should hence no longer be applied to imports from a country or countries engaged in subsidisation."; [Am. 47]
"
-1b. In Article 1(1), the following subparagraph shall be added:"
"The use of any subsidised products in connection with the exploration of the Continental Shelf or the Exclusive Economic Zone of a Member State, or the exploitation of its resources, shall be treated as an import under this Regulation and shall be charged to duty accordingly, when it causes injury to the Union industry."; [Am. 48]
"
1. In Article 9(1), the introductory wording is replaced by the following:"
"1. For the purposes of this Regulation, the term ‘Union industry’ shall be interpreted as referring to the Union producers as a whole of the like products or to those of them whose collective output of the products constitutes a major proportion of the total Union production of those products, except that:";
"
1a. In Article 10(1), the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"1. Except as provided for in paragraph 8, an investigation to determine the existence, degree and effect of any alleged dumping shall be initiated upon a written complaint by any natural or legal person, or any association not having legal personality, acting on behalf of the Union industry. Complaints may also be submitted jointly by the Union industry, or by any natural or legal person or any association not having legal personality acting on behalf thereof, and trade unions."; [Am. 91]
"
1b. In Article 10(6), the following subparagraph is added:"
"In the case of diverse and fragmented industrial sectors, largely composed of small-and-medium-sized enterprises (SMEs), the Commission shall assist in reaching these thresholds through the support of the SME Help Desk."; [Am. 94]
"
1c. In Article 10, paragraph 8 shall be replaced by the following:"
"8. If in special circumstances, in particular where diverse and fragmented sectors largely composed of SMEs are concerned, the Commission decides to initiate an investigation without having received a written complaint by or on behalf of the Union industry for the initiation of such investigation, this shall be done on the basis of sufficient evidence of the existence of countervailable subsidies, injury and a causal link, as described in paragraph 2, to justify such initiation."; [Am. 49]
"
1d. In Article 11, paragraph 9 shall be replaced by the following:"
"9. For proceedings initiated pursuant to Article 10(11), an investigation shall, whenever possible, be concluded within nine months. In any event, such investigations shall in all cases be concluded within 10 months of their initiation, in accordance with the findings made pursuant to Article 13 for undertakings or the findings made pursuant to Article 15 for definitive action. Investigation periods shall, whenever possible, especially in the case of diverse and fragmented sectors largely composed of SMEs, coincide with the financial year. "; [Am. 51]
"
2. In Article 11, the following paragraphs are added:"
"11. Union producers of the like product with the exception of small-sized and micro-sized Union producers are obligedrequested to cooperate in proceedings that have been initiated pursuant to Article 10(8). [Am. 50]
11a.
The Commission shall facilitate the access to the instrument for diverse and fragmented sectors, largely composed of SMEs, in the context of anti-subsidy cases, through the SME Help Desk.
The SME Help Desk shall raise awareness of the instrument, provide information and explanations on cases, how to file a complaint and how to better present evidence of countervailable subsidies and injury. The SME Help Desk shall make available standard forms for statistics to be submitted for standing purposes and questionnaires.
After the initiation of an investigation, the SME Help Desk shall inform SMEs and their relevant associations likely to be affected by the initiation of proceedings and the relevant deadlines for registering as an interested party.
The SME Help Desk shall assist addressing questions regarding the completion of questionnaires, where special attention shall be given to queries of SMEs as regards investigations initiated under Article 10(8). To the extent possible, it shall assist reducing the burden caused by language barriers.
In case SMEs provide prima facie evidence of countervailable subsidies, the SME Help Desk shall provide SMEs with information on the evolution of the volume and value of imports of the product concerned in accordance with Article 24(6).
The SME Help Desk shall also provide guidance on additional methods of contact and liaison with the Hearing Officer and national customs authorities. The SME Help Desk shall also inform SMEs on the possibilities and conditions under which they could request a review of the measures and refund of the countervailable duties paid. [Am. 52]
11b.
The Commission shall ensure the best possible access to information to all interested parties by allowing for an information system whereby interested parties are notified when new non-confidential information is added to the investigation files. Non-confidential information shall also be made accessible through a web-based platform. [Am. 53]
11c.
The Commission shall safeguard the effective exercise of the procedural rights of the interested parties and shall ensure that proceedings are handled impartially, objectively and within a reasonable time period, through a Hearing Officer, where appropriate. [Am. 54]
11d.
The Commission shall issue questionnaires used in investigations, in all official languages of the Union upon request of interested parties."; [Am. 55]
"
3. Article 12(1) is amended as follows:
(-a) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:"
"The provisional duties shall be imposed no earlier than 60 days from the initiation of the proceedings but no later than six months from the initiation of the proceedings."; [Am. 56]
"
(a) the third subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"The amount of the provisional countervailing duty shall not exceed the total amount of countervailable subsidies as provisionally established.";
"
(b) he following subparagraph is added at the end:"
'Provisional duties shall not be applied within a period of two weeks after the information is sent to interested parties under Article 29b. The provision of such information shall not prejudice any subsequent decision that may be taken by the Commission.'[Am. 57]
"
3a. In Article 13, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:"
"1. Upon condition that a provisional affirmative determination of subsidisation and injury has been made, the Commission may accept voluntary undertakings offers under which:
(a)
the country of origin and/or export agrees to eliminate or limit the subsidy or take other measures concerning its effects; or
(b)
any exporter undertakes to revise its prices or to cease exports to the area in question as long as such exports benefit from countervailable subsidies, provided that the Commission, after specific consultation of the Advisory Committee, has determined that the injurious effect of the subsidies is thereby effectively eliminated.
In such a case and as long as such undertakings are in force, the provisional duties imposed by the Commission in accordance with Article 12(3) and the definitive duties imposed by the Council in accordance with Article 15(1) shall not apply to the relevant imports of the product concerned manufactured by the companies referred to in the Commission decision accepting undertakings and in any subsequent amendment of such decision.
The lesser duty rule shall not apply to prices agreed under such undertakings in the framework of anti-subsidy proceedings."; [Am. 58]
"
3b. In Article 13, paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:"
"4. Parties which offer an undertaking shall be required to provide a meaningful non-confidential version of such undertaking, so that it may be made available to interested parties to the investigation, the European Parliament and the Council. The parties shall be requested to disclose as much information as possible regarding the content and nature of the undertaking with due regard to the protection of confidential information within the meaning of Article 29. Furthermore, before accepting any such offer the Commission shall consult the Union industry with regard to the main features of such undertaking."; [Am. 59]
"
4. In Article 14, paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:"
"5. The amount of the countervailable subsidies shall be considered to be de minimis if such amount is less than 1 % ad valorem, except where, as regards investigations concerning imports from developing countries, the de minimis threshold shall be 2 % ad valorem.";
"
5. In Article 15(1), the last subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"The amount of the countervailing duty shall not exceed the amount of countervailable subsidies established.";
"
6. Article 22 is amended as follows:
(a) in paragraph 1 the following subparagraph is added: "
'If following an investigation pursuant to Article 18, the measure expires, any duties collected after the date of the initiation of such investigation shall be reimbursed. The reimbursement should be requested from national customs authorities in accordance with the applicable Union customs legislation.' [Am. 60]
"
(b) paragraph 6 is deleted.
7. Article 23 is amended as follows:
(a) in the second sentence of paragraph 4, the word “may” is replaced by “shall”.
(b) in paragraph 6, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"Where the circumventing practice, process or work takes place outside the Union, exemptions may be granted to producers of the product concerned that are found not to be engaged in circumvention practices as defined in paragraph 3." ;
"
(c) in paragraph 6, the third subparagraph is replaced by the following:"
"Where the circumventing practice, process or work takes place inside the Union, exemptions may be granted to importers that can show that they are not engaged in circumvention practices as defined in paragraph 3.";
"
7a. In Article 24, paragraph 3 is replaced by the following:"
"3. Special provisions, in particular with regard to the common definition of the concept of origin, as contained in Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92 or in accordance with Article 2 thereof, may be adopted pursuant to this Regulation."; [Am. 61]
"
7b. In Article 24, paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:"
"5. The Commission may, after having informed the Member States in due time direct the customs authorities to take the appropriate steps to register imports, so that measures may subsequently be applied against those imports from the date of such registration.
Imports shall be made subject to registration following a request from the Union industry which contains sufficient evidence to justify such action. Imports may also be made subject to registration on the Commission’s own initiative.
Imports shall be made subject to registration from the date of initiation of the investigation where the complaint of the Union industry contains a request for registration and sufficient evidence to justify such action.
Registration shall be introduced by regulation which shall specify the purpose of the action and, if appropriate, the estimated amount of possible future liability. Imports shall not be made subject to registration for a period longer than nine months."; [Am. 78]
"
7c. In Article 24, paragraph 6 is replaced by the following:"
"6. Member States shall report to the Commission every month, on the import trade in products subject to investigation and to measures, and on the amount of duties collected pursuant to this Regulation. The Commission may, upon receiving a specific reasoned request from an interested party, and after receiving the opinion of the Committee referred to in Article 25(2) on it, decide to provide them with information concerning the volume and import values of those products."; [Am. 76]
"
7d. In Article 24, the following paragraph is added:"
"7a. Whenever the Commission intends to adopt or publish any document aimed at clarifying the established practice of the Commission with regard to the application of this Regulation in any of its elements, the Commission, prior to the adoption or publication, shall consult the European Parliament and the Council, aiming at a consensus with a view to the approval of the given document. Any subsequent modification of such documents shall be subject to such procedural requirements. In any event, any of these documents shall be in full conformity with the provisions of this Regulation. No such document can broaden the discretion of the Commission, as interpreted by the Court of Justice of the European Union, in adopting measures."; [Am. 64]
"
8. In Article 27(1), the first subparagraphparagraph 1 is replaced by the following:"
"1. In cases where the number of Union producers, exporters or importers, that cooperate in the investigation, or types of product or transactions is large, the investigation may be limited to:
(a)
a reasonable number of parties, products or transactions by using samples which are statistically valid on the basis of information available at the time of the selection; or
(b)
the largest representative volume of the production, sales or exports which can reasonably be investigated within the time available.
In the case of diverse and fragmented industry sectors, largely composed of SMEs, the final selection of parties shall, where possible, take into account their proportion of the sector concerned."; [Am. 65]
"
9. After Article 29, the following Article is inserted:"
'Article 29b
Information about provisional measures
1.
The Union producers, importers and exporters and their representative associations, and the country of origin and/or export, may request information on the planned imposition of provisional duties. Requests for such information shall be made in writing within the time limit prescribed in the notice of initiation. Such information shall be provided to those parties, at least two weeks before the expiry of the deadline mentioned in Article 12(1) for the imposition of provisional duties.
Such information shall include:
(a)
a summary of the proposed duties for information purposes only, and
(b)
details of the calculation of the subsidy margin and the margin adequate to remove the injury to the Union industry, due account being taken of the need to respect the confidentiality obligations contained in Article 29. Parties shall have a period of three working days to provide comments on the accuracy of the calculations.
2.
In cases where it is intended not to impose provisional duties but to continue the investigation, interested parties shall be informed of the non-imposition of duties two weeks before the expiry of the deadline mentioned in Article 12(1) for the imposition of provisional duties.'[Am. 66]
"
10. Article 31(2) is replaced by the following:"
'2. In order to provide a sound basis on which the authorities can take account of all views and information in the decision as to whether or not the imposition of measures is in the Union interest, the Union producers, importers and their representative associations, representative users and representative consumer organisations may, within the time-limits specified in the notice of initiation of the countervailing investigation, make themselves known and provide information to the Commission. Such information, or appropriate summaries thereof, shall be made available to the other parties specified in this paragraph, and they shall be entitled to respond to such information.'[Am. 67]
"
10a. The following article is inserted:"
"Article 33a
Report
1.
In order to facilitate the monitoring of the implementation of the Regulation by the European Parliament and the Council, the Commission shall, with due regard to the protection of confidential information within the meaning of Article 19, present an annual report on the application and implementation of this Regulation to the European Parliament and to the Council, as a part of a trade defence instrument dialogue between the Commission, the European Parliament and the Council. The report shall include information about the application of provisional and definitive measures, the termination of investigations without measures, undertakings, reinvestigations, reviews and verification visits, and the activities of the various bodies responsible for monitoring the implementation of this Regulation and fulfilment of the obligations arising therefrom. The report shall also cover the use of trade defence instruments by third countries targeting the Union, information on the recovery of the Union industry concerned by the measures imposed and appeals against the measures imposed. It shall include the activities of the Hearing Officer of the Commission's Directorate General for Trade and those of the SME Help Desk in relation to the application of this Regulation.
2.
The European Parliament may, within one month of the Commission's presentation of the report, invite the Commission to an ad hoc meeting of its responsible committee to present and explain any issues related to the implementation of this Regulation. The report may also be subject to a resolution.
3.
No later than six months after presenting the report to the European Parliament and to the Council, the Commission shall make the report public.". [Am. 68]
"
Article 3
This Regulation shall enter into force on the day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
It shall be consolidated with Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 and Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 by …(5). [Am. 69]
Article 4
This Regulation shall apply to all investigations for which the notice of initiation pursuant to Article 10(11) of Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 or Article 5(9) of Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 has been published in the Official Journal of the European Union after the date of entry into force of this Regulation.
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
Council Regulation (EC) No 1225/2009 of 30 November 2009 on protection against dumped imports from countries not members of the European Community (OJ L 343, 22.12.2009, p. 51).
Council Regulation (EC) No 597/2009 of 11 June 2009 on protection against subsidised imports from countries not members of the European Community (OJ L 188, 18.7.2009, p. 93).
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the statute and funding of European political parties and European political foundations (COM(2012)0499 – C7-0288/2012 – 2012/0237(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0499),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 224 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0288/2012),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the Court of Auditors of 7 February 2013(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the Economic and Social Committee of 13 February 2013(2),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 31 January 2013(3),
– having regard to its resolution of 6 April 2011 on the application of Regulation (EC) No 2004/2003 on the regulations governing political parties at European level and the rules regarding their funding(4),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 5 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs and the opinions of the Committee on Budgets and the Committee on Legal Affairs (A7-0140/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the statute and funding of European political parties and European political foundations
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1141/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 as regards the financing of European political parties (COM(2012)0712 – C7-0393/2012 – 2012/0336(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0712),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 322 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 106a of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0393/2012),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the Court of Auditors of 7 February 2013(1),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 31 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets and the opinion of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs (A7-0200/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission, the European Court of Auditors and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 as regards the financing of European political parties
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1142/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union and repealing Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002 (COM(2013)0639 – C7-0303/2013 – 2013/0313(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0639),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 322 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 106a of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0303/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the Court of Auditors of 3 December 2013(1),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 28 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0108/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Approves the joint statement by Parliament, the Council and the Commission annexed to this resolution;
3. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission, the European Court of Auditors and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 547/2014.)
ANNEX TO THE LEGISLATIVE RESOLUTION
Joint statement on the separate discharge for Joint Undertakings under Article 209 of the Financial Regulation
1. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission agree that in order for the Joint Undertakings to benefit from simplified financial rules better adapted to their public-private nature, they should be set up under Article 209 of the Financial Regulation.
However, they also agree that:
– In view of the specific nature and the current status of the Joint Undertakings, and in order to ensure continuity with the 7th Framework Programme, the Joint Undertakings should continue to be subject to a separate discharge to be given by the European Parliament upon recommendation of the Council. For this reason, specific derogations from Article 209 of the Financial Regulation shall be introduced in the constituent acts of the Joint Undertakings to be set up under Horizon 2020 Programme. Those derogations will refer to the separate discharge and will include any additional necessary adaptations.
– In order to allow the Joint Undertakings to benefit immediately from the simplifications introduced in the new financial framework, it is necessary that the Commission delegated regulation of 30 September 2013 on the model financial regulation for PPP bodies under Article 209 of the Financial Regulation enters into force.
2. The European Parliament and the Council take note that the Commission:
– will ensure that the financial rules of the Joint Undertakings include derogations from the Model Financial Regulation for PPP bodies to reflect the introduction of the separate discharge in their constituent acts;
– intends to propose relevant modifications to Articles 209 and 60(7) of the Financial Regulation in the framework of the future revision of the Financial Regulation.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the monitoring, reporting and verification of carbon dioxide emissions from maritime transport and amending Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 (COM(2013)0480 – C7-0201/2013 – 2013/0224(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0480),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 192(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0201/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 16 October 2013(1),
– after consulting the Committee of the Regions,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety and the opinions of the Committee on Industry, Research and Energy and the Committee on Transport and Tourism (A7-0080/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the monitoring, reporting and verification of carbon dioxidegreenhouse gas emissions from maritime transport and amending Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 [Am. 1]
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 192(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national Parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(2),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(4),
Whereas:
(1) The Climate and Energy Package(5) calling for contributions of all sectors of the economy to achieving these emission reductions, including international maritime shipping, provides a clear mandate: "… in the event that no international agreement which includes international maritime emissions in its reduction targets through the International Maritime Organisation (IMO) has been approved by Member States or no such agreement through the UNFCCC has been approved by the Community by 31 December 2011, the Commission should make a proposal to include international maritime emissions in the Community reduction commitment, with the aim of the proposed act entering into force by 2013. Such a proposal should minimise any negative impact on the Community’s competitiveness while taking into account the potential environmental benefits."
(1a) Maritime transport has an impact on the global climate and on air quality, as a result of carbon dioxide (CO2) emissions and other emissions, including nitrogen oxides (NOx), sulphur oxides (SOx), methane (CH4), particulate matter (PM) and black carbon (BC). [Am. 2]
(1b) International maritime shipping remains the only means of transportation not included in the Union's commitment to reduce greenhouse gas emissions. According to the impact assessment accompanying the proposal for this Regulation, Union-related CO2 emissions from international shipping increased by 48 % between 1990 and 2007. [Am. 3]
(1c) In the light of the rapidly developing scientific understanding of the non-CO2 impact of maritime transport on the global climate, an updated assessment of that impact should be carried out regularly in the context of this Regulation. Based on its assessments, and taking into account the European Parliament’s resolution of 14 September 2011 on a comprehensive approach to non-CO2 climate-relevant anthropogenic emissions, the Commission should analyse the implications for policies and measures in order to reduce those emissions. [Am. 4]
(1d) The Commission should also take action to address other activities that lead to emissions of greenhouse gases and air pollutants that are not covered by this Regulation, i.e. the use of refrigerants by fishing boats, and evaporative emissions from the loading-offloading of fuels and bulk goods (e.g. volatile organic compounds (VOCs), PM). [Am. 5]
(1e) The Commission White Paper "Roadmap to a Single European Transport Area – Towards a competitive and resource efficient transport system" of 28 March 2011 calls for a reduction of emissions from maritime transport by 40 % (50 % if feasible) compared to 2005 levels by 2050, namely through the application of the "user pays" and "polluter pays" principles. [Am. 6]
(1f) The European Parliament's resolution of 15 December 2011 on the Roadmap to a Single European Transport Area – Towards a competitive and resource efficient transport system calls for a Union-wide uniform 30 % reduction in emissions of CO2 and pollutants in shipping, to which the IMO agreementson the Energy Efficiency Design Index (EEDI) and the Ship Energy Efficiency Management Plan (SEEMP) are to make a contribution. [Am. 7]
(2) In July 2011, the IMO adopted technical and operational measures, in particular the EEDI for new ships and the SEEMP, which will bring improvement in terms of reducing the expected increase in greenhouse gas emissions, but alone cannot lead to the necessary absolute emission reductions of greenhouse gases from international shipping to keep efforts in line with the global objective of limiting increases in global temperatures to 2 °C.
(3) According to data provided by the IMO, the specific energy consumption and CO2 emissions of ships could be reduced by up to 75%25 to 75 % by applying operational measures and implementing existing technologies; a significant part of those measures can be regarded as cost-effective and being suchthat they could offer net benefits to the sector, as the reduced fuel costs ensure the pay-back of any operational or investment costs. [Am. 8]
(4) In order to reduce carbon dioxide emissions from shipping at Union level the best possible option remains implementing a market based measure, namely, pricing of the emissions or a levy, that requires setting up a system for monitoring, reporting and verification (MRV) of CO2greenhouse gas emissions based on the fuel consumption of ships as.Collecting data on such emissions is a first step of a staged approach,justified by the necessity of reducing such emissions, for the inclusion of maritime transport emissions in the Union's greenhouse gas reduction commitment. Public access to the emissions data will contribute to removing market barriers that prevent the uptake of many cost-negative measures which would reduce emissions from the sector. [Am. 9]
(5) The adoption of measures to reduce greenhouse gas emissions and fuel consumption is hampered by the existence of market barriers such as lack of reliable information on fuel efficiency of ships or of technologies available for retrofitting ships, lack of access to finance for investments into ship efficiency and split incentives as ship owners would not benefit from their investments into ship efficiency when fuel bills are paid by operators.
(6) The results of the stakeholder consultation and discussions with international partners indicate that a staged approach for the inclusion of maritime transport emissions in the Union's greenhouse gas reduction commitment should be applied with the implementation of a robust MRV system for CO2greenhouse gas emissions from maritime transport as a first step and the pricing of these emissionsthe introduction of new policy instruments, namely, pricing of the emissions or a levy, at a later stage. This approach facilitates making significant progress at international level on the agreement of greenhouse gas emission reduction targets and further measures to achieve these reductions at minimum cost. [Am. 10]
(7) The introduction of a Union MRV system is expected to lead to emission reductions of up to 2 % compared to business-as-usual and aggregated net costs reductions of up to 1.2 billion EUR by 2030 as it could contribute to the removal of market barriers, in particular those related to the lack of information about ship efficiency. This reduction of transport costs should facilitate international trade. Furthermore, a robust MRV system is a prerequisite for any market-based measure or efficiency standard,other measures aiming at providing a better basis for the "polluter pays" principle, whether applied at Union level or globally. In view of the international nature of shipping, a globallyagreed procedure would be the preferred and most effective method of reducing emissions in international maritime transport. It also provides reliable data to set precise emission reduction targets and to assess the progress of maritime transport's contribution towards achieving a low carbon economy. [Am. 11]
(8) All intra-Union voyages, all incoming voyages from the last non-Union port to the first Union port of call and all outgoing voyages from a Union port to the next non-Union port of call should be considered relevant for purposes of monitoring. CO2Greenhouse gas emissions in Union ports including when ships are at berth or move within a port, should be covered as well, in particular as specific measures and alternative technologies, such as facilities which make it possible for ships to connect to mains electricity while at berth, for their reduction or avoidance are available. These rules should be applied in a non-discriminatory manner to all ships regardless of their flag. [Am. 12]
(8a) In view of the geographical scope and the concomitant need for the monitoring of greenhouse gas emissions outside the jurisdiction of the Member States, and given the inclusion of shipping companies registered all over the world, the Commission should inform third countries in good time and in an appropriate manner in order to secure maximum international acceptance. [Am. 13]
(9) The proposed MRV system should take the form of a Regulation on account of the complex and highly technical nature of provisions introduced, the need for uniform rules applicable throughout the Union to reflect the international nature of maritime transport with numerous ships being expected to call at ports in different Member States, and to facilitate implementation throughout the Union.
(10) A robust ship-specific Union MRV system should be based on the calculation of emissions from fuel consumed on, or on the accurate reporting of real emissions from, voyages from and to Union ports as fuel sales data could not provide appropriately accurate estimates for the fuel consumption within this specific scope due to the large tank capacities of ships. [Am. 14]
(11) The Union MRV system should also cover other climate relevant information allowing for the determination of ships' efficiency orin order to further analyse the drivers for the development of emissions. This scope also aligns,to align the Union MRV system with international initiatives to introduce efficiency standards for existing ships, also covering operational measures, and contributesto contribute to the removal of market barriers related to the lack of information. [Am. 15]
(12) In order to minimise the administrative burden for ship owners and operators, in particular for small and medium sized enterprises, and to optimise the benefits-costs-ratio of the MRV system without jeopardising the objective to cover a widely predominant share of greenhouse gas emissions from maritime transport, the rules for MRV should only apply to large emitters. A threshold of 5 000 gross tonnage (GT) has been selected after detailed objective analysis of sizes and emissions of ships going to and coming from Union ports. Ships above 5 000 GT account for around 55 % of the number of ships calling into Union ports and represent around 90 % of the related emissions. This non-discriminatory threshold would ensure that that the most relevant emitters are covered. A lower threshold would result in higher administrative burden while a higher threshold would limit the coverage of emissions and thus the environmental effectiveness of the system.
(13) To further reduce the administrative effort for ship owners and operators, the monitoring rules should focus on CO2 as the by far most relevant greenhouse gas emitted by maritime transport which contributes to up to 98% of the total greenhouse gas emissions of this sector. [Am. 17]
(14) The rules should take into account existing requirements and data already available on board of ships; therefore, ship owners should be given the opportunity to select one out of the following four monitoring methods: the use of Bunker Fuel Delivery Notes, bunker fuel tank monitoring, flow meters for applicable combustion processes or direct emission measurements. A ship specific monitoring plan should document the choice made and provide further details on the application of the selected method.
(15) Any company with responsibility for an entire reporting period over a ship performing shipping activities should be considered responsible for all monitoring and reporting requirements arising in relation to this reporting period, including the submission of a satisfactorily verified emissions report. In case of change of ownership, the new owner will only be responsible for the monitoring and reporting obligations related to the reporting period where the change of ownership has taken place. To facilitate the fulfilment of these obligations the new owner should receive a copy of the latest monitoring plan, and document of compliance if applicable. Change of ownership should also lead to the modification of the monitoring plan in order to allow new ship owner to make their own choices in relation to the monitoring methodology.
(16) Other greenhouse gases, climate forcers or air pollutants should not be covered by the UnionThe Union MRV system at this stage to avoid requirements to install not sufficiently reliable and commercially available measurement equipment, which could impede the implementation of the Union MRV systemis an opportunity to ensure coherent regulation of the shipping sector with regard to other sectors. [Am. 18]
(16a) The MARPOL Convention includes the mandatory application of the EEDI to new ships and the use of SEEMPs throughout the entire world fleet. [Am. 19]
(17) To minimise the administrative burden for ship owners and operators, reporting and publication of reported information should be organised on an annual basis. By restricting the publication of emissions, fuel consumption and efficiency-related information to annual averages and aggregated figures, confidentiality issues should be addressed. The data reported to the Commission should be integrated with statistics to the extent that these data are relevant for the development, production and dissemination of European statistics in accordance with Commission Decision 2012/504/EU(6).
(18) Verification by accredited verifiers should ensure that monitoring plans and emission reports are correct and in compliance with the requirements defined by this Regulation. Therefore, competence requirements are essential for a verifier to be able to perform the verification activities under this Regulation. As an important element to simplify verification, verifiers should check data credibility by comparing reported data with estimated data based on ship tracking data and characteristics. Such estimates could be provided by the Commission. Verifiers should be independent and competent persons or legal entities and should be accredited by national accreditation bodies established pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 765/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(7). [Am. 20]
(19) A document of compliance issued by a verifier should be kept on board of ships to demonstrate compliance with the obligations for monitoring, reporting and verification. Verifiers should inform the Commission on the issuance of such documents.
(20) Based on experience from similar tasks related to maritime safety, the European Maritime Safety Agency (EMSA) should support the Commission by carrying out certain tasks.
(21) Non compliance with the provisions of this Regulation should result in the application of sanctions. Enforcement of the obligations related to the MRV system should be based on existing instruments, namely those instituted in application of Directive 2009/21/EC(8) and Directive 2009/16/EC(9) of the European Parliament and of the Council, and on information on the issuance of documents of compliance. The document confirming compliance of the ship with the monitoring and reporting obligations should be added by the Commission to the list of certificates and documents referred to in Article 13(1) of Directive 2009/16/EC.
(22) Directive 2009/16/EC provides for the detention of ships in the absence of certificates which have to be carried on board. In the case of ships having failed to comply with monitoring and reporting obligations for more than one reporting period, it is nonetheless appropriate to provide for the possibility of expelling. This should be applied in such a way as to allow the situation to be rectified within a reasonable period of time.
(23) Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council(10) should be amended to establish requirements for the monitoring and reporting of CO2 emissions from maritime transport by Member States pursuant to this Regulation.
(24) The Union MRV system should serve as a model for the implementation of a global MRV system. A global MRV system is preferable as it could be regarded as more effective due to the broader scope. In this context, the Commission should share relevant information on the implementation of this Regulation with the IMO and other relevant international bodies on a regular basis and relevant submissions should be made to the IMO. Where an agreement on a global MRV system is reached, the Commission should review the Union MRV system in view of aligning it to the global system.
(25) In order to make use of the best available practices and scientific evidence, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 of the Treaty should be delegated to the Commission in respect of reviewing certain technical aspects of monitoring and reporting of CO2greenhouse gas emissions from ships and of further specifying rules for the verification of emission reports and the accreditation of verifiers. It is of particular importance that the Commission carries out appropriate consultations during its preparatory work, including at expert level. The Commission, when preparing and drawing-up delegated acts, should ensure a simultaneous, timely and appropriate transmission of relevant documents to the European Parliament and Council. [Am. 21]
(26) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the use of automated systems and standard electronic templates for coherent reporting of emissions and other climate-relevantrelevant information to the Commission and involved States implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission. Those necessary implementing powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11). [Am. 22]
(27) The objective of the proposed action, namely to monitor, report and verify CO2greenhouse gas emissions from ships as first step of a staged approach to reduce these emissions and achieve the targets set out in the Commission White Paper "Roadmap to a Single European Transport Area", cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States acting individually, due to the international nature of maritime transport and can therefore, by reason of scale and effects of the action, be better achieved at Union level. The Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Regulation does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives. [Am. 23]
(28) The rules establishing the MRV system should comply with the provisions of Directive 95/46/EC(12) and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001(13) of the European Parliament and of the Council.
(29) This Regulation should enter into force on 1 July 2015 to ensure that the Member States and relevant stakeholders have sufficient time to take the necessary measures for the effective application of this Regulation before the first reporting period starts on 1 January 2018,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
CHAPTER I
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 1
Subject matter
This Regulation lays down rules for the accurate monitoring, reporting and verification of carbon dioxide (CO2)greenhouse gas emissions and other climate relevant information from ships arriving at, within or departing from ports under the jurisdiction of a Member State in order to promote the reduction of CO2greenhouse gas emissions from maritime transport in a cost effective manner. [Am. 24]
Article 2
Scope
1. This Regulation applies to ships above 5 000 gross tons in respect of emissions released during their voyages from the last port of call to a port under the jurisdiction of a Member State and from a port under the jurisdiction of a Member State to their next port of call, as well as within ports under the jurisdiction of a Member State.
2. This Regulation does not apply to warships, naval auxiliaries, fish catching or processing ships, wooden ships of a primitive build, ships not propelled by mechanical means and government ships used for non-commercial purposes. [Am. 26]
Article 3
Definitions
For the purposes of this Regulation the following definitions apply:
(a) 'emissions' means the release of CO2 into the atmosphere by ships as provided for in Article 2;
(b) 'port of call' means the port where a ship stops to load or unload cargo or to embark or disembark passengers, excluding stops for the sole purpose of refuelling, obtaining fresh supplies and/or relieving the crew;
(c) 'company' means the owner of a ship as provided for in Article 2 or any other person, such as the manager or the bareboat charterer, who has assumed the responsibility from the ship-owner for its operations;
(d) 'gross tonnage' (GT) means the metric gross tonnage calculated in accordance with the tonnage measurement regulations contained in Annex 1 to the International Convention on Tonnage Measurement of Ships, 1969;
(e) 'verifier' means a legal entity carrying out verification activities that is accredited by a national accreditation body pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 765/2008 and this Regulation,or an agency in charge of a modelling system for the monitoring of ship emissions; [Am. 28]
(f) ‘verification’ means the activities carried out by a verifier to assess the conformity of the documents transmitted by the company with the requirements under this Regulation;
(g) 'other climate-relevantrelevant information' means information related to the greenhouse gas emissions from the consumption of fuels, transport workdistance sailed, the scope for connecting to mains electricity while at berth and energy efficiency of ships which allow for analysing emission trends and assessing ships'indicating shipping performances; [Am. 29]
(h) ‘emission factor’ means the average emission rate of a greenhouse gas relative to the activity data of a source stream assuming complete oxidation for combustion and complete conversion for all other chemical reactions;
(i) ‘uncertainty’ means a parameter, associated with the result of the determination of a quantity, that characterises the dispersion of the values that could reasonably be attributed to the particular quantity, including the effects of systematic as well as of random factors, expressed in per cent, and describes a confidence interval around the mean value comprising 95 % of inferred values taking into account any asymmetry of the distribution of values;
(j) ‘conservative’ means that a set of assumptions is defined in order to ensure that no under-estimation of annual emissions or over-estimation of distances or amounts of cargo carried occurs; [Am. 30]
(k) ‘tonnes of CO2’ means metric tonnes of CO2;[Am. 31]
(l) ‘reporting period’ means one calendar year during which emissions have to be monitored and reported;
(la) 'ship at berth' means a ship which is securely moored or anchored in a Union port while it is loading, unloading or hotelling, including the time spent when not engaged in cargo operations; [Am. 32]
(lb) 'ice class' means the notation assigned to a ship by the administration or by an organization recognized by the administration showing that the ship has been designed for navigation in sea-ice conditions. [Am. 33]
CHAPTER II
MONITORING AND REPORTING
SECTION 1
Principles and methods for monitoring and Reporting
Article 4
Common principles for monitoring and reporting
1. Companies shall monitor and report for every ship the amount and type of fuel consumed during a calendar yearreporting period within each portall ports under the jurisdiction of a Member State and for each voyageall voyages arriving to and departing from a port located under the jurisdiction of a Member State in accordance with paragraphs 2 to 6. [Am. 34]
2. Monitoring and reporting shall be complete and cover allCO2 emissions from the combustion of fuels,while the ship is at sea as well as at berth. Companies shall apply appropriate measures to prevent any data gaps within the reporting period. [Am. 35]
3. Monitoring and reporting shall be consistent and comparable over time. Companies shall use the same monitoring methodologies and data sets subject to changes and derogations approved by the verifier.
4. Companies shall obtain, record, compile, analyse and document monitoring data, including assumptions, references, emission factors and activity data, in a transparent manner that enables the reproduction of the determination of emissions by the verifier.
5. Companies shall ensure that emission determination is neither systematically nor knowingly inaccurate. They shall identify and reduce any source of inaccuracies.
6. Companies shall enable reasonable assurance of the integrity of emission data to be monitored and reported.
6a. Companies shall take account of the recommendations included in the verification reports issued pursuant to Article 13 in their consequent monitoring and reporting. [Am. 36]
Article 5
Methods for monitoring and reporting emissions on maritime transport
1. For the purposes of Article 4(1), (2) and (3), companies shall determine their emissions and other climate relevant information for each of their ships above 5 000 GT in accordance with any of the methods set out in Annex I.
1a. Where an international agreement to monitor greenhouse gas emissions from maritime transport is reached, the Commission shall review the methods set out in Annex I and shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 24, concerning, if appropriate, amendments to that Annex in order to specify the use of flow meters for applicable combustion processes and direct emission measurements. [Am. 38]
SECTION 2
MONITORING PLAN
Article 6
Content and submission of the monitoring plan
1. By 31 August 2017, companies shall submit to the verifiers a monitoring plan indicating the method chosen to monitor and report emissions and other climate-relevantrelevant information for each of their ships above 5 000 GT. [Am. 39 - adapted for consistency with Article 2(1) on scope.]
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, for ships falling under the scope of this Regulation for the first time after 1 January 2018, the company shall submit a monitoring plan to the verifier without undue delay and no later than two months after their first call in a port under the jurisdiction of a Member State.
3. The monitoring plan referred to in paragraph 1 shall consist of a complete and transparent documentation of the monitoring methodology of a specific ship and shall contain at least the following elements:
(a) the identification and type of the ship including the name of the ship, its International Maritime Organisation (IMO) registration number, its port of registry or home port, the ice class of the ship, and the name of the ship owner; [Am. 40]
(b) the name of the company and the address, telephone, fax and e-mail details for a contact person;
(c) a description of the following emission sources on board of the ship such as main engines, auxiliary engines, boilers and inert gas generators and the fuel types used;and their associated fuel types on board of the ship as follows:
(i) main engine(s);
(ii) auxiliary engine(s);
(iii) boiler(s);
(iv) inert gas generator(s); [Am. 41]
(d) a description of procedures, systems and responsibilities used to update the completeness of the list of emission sources over the monitoring yearperiod for the purpose of ensuring the completeness of monitoring and reporting of the emissions of the ship; [Am. 42]
(e) a description of the procedures used to monitor the completeness of the list of voyages;
(f) a description of the procedures for monitoring fuel consumption of the ship, including:
(i) the chosen method as set out in Annex I for calculating the fuel consumption of each emission source including a description of the measurement equipment used, as applicable;
(ii) procedures for the measurement of fuel uplifts and fuel in tanks, a description of the measuring instruments involved and the procedures for recording, retrieving, transmitting and storing information regarding measurements, as applicable;
(iii) the chosen method for the determination of density, where applicable;
(iv) a procedure to ensure that the total uncertainty of fuel measurements is consistent with the requirements of this regulation, where possible referring to national laws, clauses in customer contracts or fuel supplier accuracy standards;
(g) single emission factors used for each fuel type, or in the case of alternative fuels, the methodologies for determining the emission factors, including the methodology for sampling, methods of analysis, a description of the laboratories used (and confirmed ISO 17025 accreditation where relevant);
(h) a description of the procedures used for determining activity data per voyage, including:
(i) the procedures, responsibilities and data sources for determining and recording the distance per voyage made;
(ii) the procedures, responsibilities, formulae and data sources for determining and recording the cargo carried and the number of passengers as applicable;[Am. 43]
(iii) the procedures, responsibilities, formulae and data sources for determining and recording the time spent at sea between the port of departure and the port of arrival;
(ha) the procedures, responsibilities, formulae and data sources for determining and recording the distance travelled and the time spent when navigating through ice; [Am. 44]
(i) a description of the method to be used to determine surrogate data for closing data gaps;
(j) the date of the latest modification to the monitoring plan.[Am. 45]
(ja) a revision record sheet to record all details of the revision history. [Am. 46]
4. Companies shall use standardised monitoring plans based on templates. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 24 in order to determine technical rules establishing the templates for the monitoring plans referred to in paragraph 1 shall be determined by means of implementing acts. Those implementing actstemplates shall be adopted by the Commission in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 25(2) of this Regulationas simple as possible and shall not entail needless bureaucracy. [Am. 47]
Article 7
Modifications of the monitoring plan
Companies shall regularly check if the ship's monitoring plan reflects the nature and functioning of the ship and whether the monitoring methodology can be improved.
A company shall modify the monitoring plan in any of the followingsituations set out in points (a) to (e). The monitoring plan shall be modified only in respect of the specific changes that have occurred as a result of those situations: [Am. 48]
(a) where a change of ownership of ships, or change of DOC holder or of flag occurs; [Am. 49]
(b) where new emissions occur due to new emission sources or due to the use of new fuels not yet contained in the monitoring plan;
(c) where the change in availability of data, due to the use of new measuring instrument types, sampling methods or analysis methods, or for other reasons, leads to higher accuracy in the determination of emissions;
(d) where data resulting from the previously applied monitoring methodology has been found incorrect;
(e) where the monitoring plan is not in conformity with the requirements of this Regulation and the verifiers requests the company to modify it.
Companies shall notify any proposals for modification of the monitoring plan to the verifiers without undue delay.
Any significant modification of the monitoring plan shall be subject to assessment by the verifier.
SECTION 3
MONITORING OF EMISSIONS AND OTHER RELEVANT INFORMATION
Article 8
Monitoring of activities within a reporting period
1. From 1 January 2018, companies shall, based on the monitoring plan approved in accordance with Article 13(1), monitor emissions for each ship on a per-voyage and an annual basis by applying the appropriate method among those set out in part B of Annex I and by calculating emissions in accordance with part A of Annex I.
1a. Monitoring may be suspended during periods during which a ship is engaged in emergency situations including life-saving activities. [Am. 50]
Article 9
Monitoring on a per-voyage basis
Based on the monitoring plan approved in accordance to Article 13(1), for each ship and for each voyage arriving to and departing from a port under a Member State's jurisdiction, companies shall monitor in accordance with part A of Annex I and Annex II, the following information:
(a) port of departure and port of arrival including the date and hour of departure and arrival;
(b) amount and emission factor for each type of fuel consumed in total and differentiated between fuel used inside and outside emission control areas; [Am. 51]
(c) CO2 emitted;
(d) distance travelled;
(e) time spent at sea;
(f) cargo carried;[Am. 53]
(fa) energy efficiency as determined in Annex II; [Am. 54]
(g) transport work.[Am. 55]
(ga) date and time of the start and finish of periods during which monitoring was suspended due to emergency situations such as life-saving activities, along with a description of same. [Am. 56]
For deep sea shipping calling at a series of Union ports, the European leg should be considered as one voyage. [Am. 57]
By way of derogation from the first paragraph, vessels exclusively operating within the scope of this Regulation and performing multiple voyages per day are exempted from monitoring emissions on a per-voyage basis. [Am. 58]
Article 10
Monitoring on a yearly basis
Based on the monitoring plan approved in accordance to Article 13(1), for each ship and for each calendar year, the company shall monitor in accordance with part A of Annex I and Annex II the following parameters:
(a) amount and emission factor for each type of fuel consumed in total and differentiated between fuel used inside and outside emission control areas;
(b) total CO2 emitted;
(c) aggregated CO2 emissions from all voyages between ports under a Member State's jurisdiction;
(d) aggregated CO2 emissions from all voyages which departed from ports under a Member State's jurisdiction;
(e) aggregated CO2 emissions from all voyages to ports under a Member State's jurisdiction;
(f) CO2 emissions which occurred within ports under a Member State's jurisdiction at berth;
(g) total distance travelled;
(h) total time spent at sea and at berth;
(i) total transport work;
(j) average energy efficiency. [Am. 59]
SECTION 4
REPORTING
Article 11
Content of the emission report
1. From 2019, by 30 April of each year, companies shall submit to the Commission and to the authorities of the flag States concerned, an emission report concerning the emissions and other climate-relevant information during the entire reporting period for each ship under their responsibility, which has been verified as satisfactory by a verifier in accordance with the requirements referred to in Article 14.
2. Where there is a change in ownership of ships, the new company shall ensure that each ship under its responsibility complies with the requirements of this Regulation in relation to the entire reporting period where it takes responsibility for the ship concerned.
3. Companies shall include in the emission report referred to in paragraph 1 the following information:
(a) data identifying the ship and the company, including:
(i) name of the ship,
(ii) IMO registration number,
(iii) port of registry or home port,
(iiia) the ice class of the ship, [Am. 60]
(iv) certified technical efficiency of the ship (expressed by the Energy Efficiency Design Index (EEDI) or the Estimated Index Value (EIV) in accordance with IMO Resolution MEPC.215 (63), where applicable)to the relevant ship type, [Am. 61]
(v) name of the ship owner,
(vi) address of the ship owner and his principal place of business,
(vii) name of the company (if not the ship owner),
(viii) address of the company (if not the ship owner) and his principal place of business,
(ix) address, telephone, fax and e-mail details for a contact person; [Am. 62]
(b) information on the monitoring method used and the related level of uncertainty;
(c) the results from annual monitoring of the parameters in accordance with Article 10;
(ca) details of suspended monitoring periods due to emergency situations and life-saving activities. [Am. 63]
Article 12
Format of the emission report
1. The emission report referred to in Article 11 shall be submitted using automated systems and complete data exchange formats, including electronic templates.
2. Technical rules establishing the data exchange format including electronic templates referred to in paragraph 1 shall be determined by means of implementing acts. Those implementing acts shall be adopted by the Commission in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 25(2) of this Regulation.
CHAPTER III
VERIFICATION AND ACCREDITATION
Article 13
Scope of verification activities and verification report
1. The verifier shall assess the conformity of the monitoring plan referred to in Article 6 with the requirements laid down in Articles 6 and 7. Where the assessment contains recommendations necessary to be incorporated within a monitoring plan, the respective company shall revise its monitoring plan before the reporting period starts.
2. The verifier shall assess the conformity of the emission report with the requirements laid down in Articles 8 to 11 and Annex I and II.
3. In particular the verifier shall ensure that the emissions and other climate-relevantrelevant information included in the emission report have been determined in accordance with Articles 8, 9 and 10 and the monitoring plan referred to in Article 6. The verifier shall also ensure that the emissions and other climate-relevantrelevant information declared in the reports are consistent with data calculated from other sources in accordance with Annexes I and II. [Am. 64]
4. Where the assessment concludes that, to the best knowledge of the verifier, the emission report is free from material misstatements and errors, the verifier shall issue a verification report. The verification report shall specify all issues relevant to the work carried out by the verifier.
5. Where the assessments concludes that the emission report includes material misstatements, errors, inconsistencies or does not meet the requirements of Articles 11 and 14 and Annex I, the verifier shall inform the company thereof on a timely basis and ask it to resubmit a reviewed emission report. The company shall correct any communicated non-conformities or inconsistencies so as to allow the verification process to be finished in a timely manner. The verifier shall report in its verification report whether the non-conformities have been resolved by the company during verification.
5a. Where the verifier has identified areas for improvement in the company's performance related to the monitoring and reporting of emissions, including in relation to achieving higher accuracy and enhancing efficiency in the monitoring and reporting, it shall include in the verification report recommendations for improvement. [Am. 65]
Article 14
General obligations and principles for the verifiers
1. The verifier shall be independent from a company or operator of the ship concerned and carry out the activities required under this regulation in the public interest. For that purpose, the verifier and any part of the same legal entity shall not be a company or ship operator, the owner of a company or owned by them nor shall the verifier have relations with the company that could affect its independence and impartiality.
2. When considering the verification of the emission report referred to in Article 11 and of the monitoring procedures applied by the company, the verifier shall assess the reliability, credibility and accuracy of the monitoring systems and of the reported data and information relating to emissions, in particular:
(a) the assigning of fuel consumption to voyages within the scope of this Regulation;
(b) the reported fuel consumption data and related measurements and calculations;
(c) the choice and the employment of emission factors;
(d) the calculations leading to the determination of the overall emissions;
(e) the calculations leading to the determination of the energy efficiency.
3. The verifier shall only consider reports submitted in accordance with Article 11 if reliable and credible data and information allow the emissions to be determined with a high degree of certainty and provided that the following are ensured:
(a) the reported data is coherent in view of estimated data based on ship tracking data and characteristics such as the installed engine power;
(b) the reported data is free of inconsistencies, in particular when comparing the total volume of fuel purchased annually by each ship and the aggregate fuel consumption during voyages which fall within the scope of this Regulation;
(c) the collection of the data has been carried out in accordance with the applicable rules;
(d) the relevant records of the ship are complete and consistent.
Article 15
Verification procedures
1. The verifier shall identify potential risks related to the monitoring and reporting process by comparing reported emissions with estimated data based on ship tracking data and characteristics such as the installed engine power. Where significant deviations are found, the verifier shall carry out further analyses.[Am. 66]
2. The verifier shall identify potential risks related to the different calculation steps by reviewing all data sources and methodologies used.
3. The verifier shall take into consideration any effective risk control methods applied by the company to reduce levels of uncertainty, considering the accuracy of the monitoring methods used.
4. The company shall provide the verifier with any additional information that enables it to carry out the verification procedures. The verifier may conduct spot-checks during the verification process to determine the reliability of reported data and information.
5. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 24 in order to further specify the rules for the verification activities referred to in this Regulation and the methods of accreditation of verifiers. These delegated acts shall be based on the principles for verification provided for in Article 14 and on relevant internationally accepted standards.
Article 16
Accreditation of verifiers
1. A verifier assessing monitoring plans and emission reports and issuing verification and compliance documents referred to in Articles 13 and 17 shall be accredited for activities under the scope of the present Regulation by a national accreditation body pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 765/2008.
2. Where no specific provisions concerning the accreditation of verifiers are laid in this Regulation, the relevant provisions of Regulation (EC) No 765/2008 shall apply.
3. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 24, in order to further specify the methods of accreditation of verifiers.
CHAPTER IV
COMPLIANCE AND PUBLICATION OF INFORMATION
Article 17
Issuance of a document of compliance
1. Where the emission report referred to in Article 11 fulfils the requirements of Articles 11, to 15 and those laid down in Annexes I and II, on the basis of a verification report, the verifier shall deliver a document of compliance for the ship concerned.
2. The document of compliance referred to in paragraph 1 shall include the following information:
(a) the identity of the ship (name, IMO registration number and port of registry or home port);
(b) name and address and principal place of business of the owner of the ship;
(c) the identity of the verifier;
(d) the date of issue of the document of compliance (the reporting period it refers to and its period of validity).
3. Documents of compliance shall be considered valid documents for a period of 18 months after the end of the reporting period.
4. Without delay, the verifier shall inform the Commission and the authority of the flag State on the issuance of any document of compliance and transmit the information referred to in paragraph 2 using automated systems and complete data exchange formats, including electronic templates established by the Commission in accordance with the procedure established in the present Regulation.
5. Technical rules establishing the data exchange format including electronic templates referred to in paragraph 4 shall be determined by means of implementing acts. Those implementing acts shall be adopted by the Commission in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 25(2) of this Regulation.
Article 18
Obligation to carry a valid document of compliance on board
From 30 June 2019 ships arriving at, within or departing from a port under the jurisdiction of a Member State shall carry on board a valid document certifying the ship's compliance with the reporting and monitoring obligations for the concerned reporting period, issued in accordance with Article 17.
Article 19
Compliance with monitoring and reporting obligations and inspections
1. Based on the information published in accordance with Article 21(1), each Member State shall ensure the compliance with the monitoring and reporting requirements set out in Articles 8 to 12 by ships flying its flag.
2. Each Member State shall ensure that any inspection of a ship in a port under its jurisdiction includes verification that the document of compliance referred to in Article 18 is carried on board.
3. Without prejudice to paragraph 2 of this Article and based on the information published in accordance with Article 21, for each ship in failure to comply with Article 21(2) (j) and (k) which entered a port under jurisdiction of a Member State, the Member State shall verify that the document of compliance referred to in Article 18 is carried on board.
3a. During the course of visits and inspections undertaken by EMSA to monitor the implementation of Directive 2009/16/EC, EMSA will also monitor the application of paragraphs 1, 2, and 3 by the competent authorities of Member States and report to the Commission. [Am. 67]
Article 20
Penalties, information exchange and expulsion order
1. Member States shall lay down a system of penalties for failure to comply with the monitoring and reporting requirements set out in Articles 8 to 12 and shall take all the measures necessary to ensure that those penalties are applied. The penalties provided for shall be no less stringent than those foreseen under national legislation on greenhouse gas emissions in case of non-compliance with reporting obligations by operators and be effective, proportionate and dissuasive. Member States shall notify these provisions to the Commission by 1 July 2017, and shall notify any subsequent amendments affecting these provisions to the Commission without delay. [Am. 68]
2. Member States shall establish an effective exchange of information and effective cooperation between their national authorities ensuring compliance with the monitoring and reporting requirements or, where applicable, their authority entrusted with the sanctioning procedures. National sanctioning procedures launched by any Members State shall be notified to the Commission, EMSA, to the other Member States and to the flag State concerned.
3. For ships having failed to comply with the monitoring and reporting requirements for more than one reporting period, the national State port authority may issue an expulsion order which shall be notified to the Commission, EMSA, the other Member States and the flag State concerned. As a result of the issuing of such an expulsion order, every Member State shall refuse entry of this ship into any of its ports until the company fulfils its monitoring and reporting requirements in accordance with Articles 8 to 12, confirmed by the notification of a valid document of compliance to the national port State authority which issued the expulsion order.
Article 21
Publication of information
1. By 30 June each year, the Commission shall make publicly available the yearly emissions reported in accordance with Article 11 and,respecting the confidentiality of commercial information on the company's compliance with the monitoring and reporting requirements set out in Articles 11 and 17 to protect a legitimate economic interest pursuant to Articles 3 and 4 of Directive 2003/4/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(14). [Am. 69]
2. The publication referred to in paragraph 1 shall include the following information:
(a) the identity of the ship (name, IMO registration number and, port of registry or home port and the ice class of the ship); [Am. 70]
(b) the identity of the ship owner (name and address of owner and his principal place of business);
(c) technical efficiency of the ship (EEDI or EIV where applicable to the relevant ship type); [Am. 71]
(d) annual CO2 emissions;
(e) annual total fuel consumption for voyages falling within the scope of this Regulation;
(f) annual average fuel consumption and greenhouse gas emissions per distance travelled of voyages falling within the scope of this Regulation;
(g) annual average fuel consumption and greenhouse gas emissions per distance travelled and cargo carried on voyages falling within the scope of this Regulation;[Am. 73]
(h) annual total time spent at sea in voyages falling within the scope of this Regulation; [Am. 74]
(i) methodology for monitoring applied;
(j) the date of issue and the expiry date of the document of compliance;
(k) the identity of the verifier having approved the emission report.
3. The Commission shall publish an annual report on emissions and other climate-relevantrelevant information from maritime transport. [Am. 75]
4. EMSA shall assist the Commission in its work to comply with Articles 11, 12, 17 and 21 of this Regulation, in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1406/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council(15).
CHAPTER V
INTERNATIONAL COOPERATION
Article 22
International cooperation
1. The Commission shall inform the IMO and other relevant international bodies on a regular basis of the implementation of this Regulation with a view to facilitate the development of international rules within the IMO for the monitoring, reporting and verification of greenhouse gas emissions from maritime transport.
2. The Commission shall maintain technical exchange with third countries on the implementation of this Regulation, in particular the further development of monitoring methods, the organisation of reporting and the verification of emission reports.
3. Where an international agreement on global measures to reduce greenhouse gas emissions from maritime transport is reached, the Commission shall review this Regulation and may, if appropriate, propose amendments to this Regulationensure alignment with the relevant international regulations set by the IMO. [Am. 76]
CHAPTER VI
DELEGATED AND IMPLEMENTING POWERS AND FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 23
Delegation of powers
The power to adopt delegated acts in order to supplement and amend the provisions of Annexes I and II shall be conferred on the Commission in order to take into account up-to-date scientific evidence available, as well as to align the Annexes with the relevant data available on board of ships and the relevantinternational regulations as agreed by the IMO, with the aim of ensuring conformity with international rules and internationally accepted standards, to identifyregulations, identifying the most accurate and efficient methods for monitoring of emissions, and to improveimproving the accuracy of the information requested related to the monitoring and reporting of emissions. This power is conferred on the Commission subject to the conditions laid down under Article 24 only to the extent it concerns non-essential elements of this Regulation. [Am. 77]
Article 24
Exercise of delegation
1. The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in Articles 5(1a) and 6(4) and Articles 15, 16 and 23 shall be conferred on the Commission for a period of five years from 1 July 2015…(16). The Commission shall draw up a report in respect of the delegation of power not later than nine months before the end of the 5-year period. The delegation of power shall be tacitly extended for periods of an identical duration, unless the European Parliament or the Council opposes such extension not later than three months before the end of each period. [Am. 78]
2. The delegation of power referred to in ArticleArticles 5(1a) and 6(4) andArticles 15, 16 and 23 may be revoked at any time by the European Parliament or by the Council. A decision of revocationto revoke shall put an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It shall take effect the day following the publication of the decision in the Official Journal of the European Union or at a later date specified therein. It shall not affect the validity of any delegated acts already in force. [Am. 79]
3. As soon as it adopts a delegated act, the Commission shall notify it simultaneously to the European Parliament and to the Council.
4. A delegated act adopted pursuant to ArticleArticles 5(1a) and 6(4) and Articles 15, 16 and 23 shall enter into force only if no objection has been expressed either by the European Parliament or the Council within a period of two months of notification of that act to the European Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the European Parliament and the Council have both informed the Commission that they will not object. That period shall be extended by two months at the initiative of the European Parliament or the Council. [Am. 80]
Article 25
Implementing acts
1. The Commission shall be assisted by the Committee established by Article 8 of Council Decision 93/389/EEC(17). That Committee shall be a committee within the meaning of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
Article 26
Amendments to Regulation (EU) No 525/2013
Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 is amended as follows:
1. In Article 1, the following point shall be added:"
"(h) monitoring and reporting of greenhouse gas emissions from marine ships pursuant to Articles 9 and 10 of Regulation (EU) No .../... of the European Parliament and of the Council(18).
1. Member States shall report to the Commission by 15 January each year ('year X') for the year X-2, the CO2 emissions from maritime transport pursuant to Articles 9 and 10 of Regulation (EU) No .../...++.
2. The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with [Article 25 of this Regulation] to specify the requirements for the monitoring and reporting of CO2 emissions from maritime transport pursuant to Articles 9 and 10 of Regulation (EU) No .../...(20) and taking into account, where applicable, relevant decisions adopted by the bodies of the UNFCCC and the Kyoto Protocol or agreements deriving from them or succeeding them or decisions adopted in the context of the International Maritime Organisation.
3. The Commission shall adopt implementing acts to set out the structure, format and process for the Member states' submission of CO2 emissions from maritime transport pursuant to Articles 9 and 10 of Regulation (EU) No .../...*. These implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in [Article 26(2)].
3a. The Commission shall biennially assess the maritime transport sector's overall impact on the global climate including through non-CO2 emissions or effects, based on the emission data provided by Member States pursuant to Article 7 and/or provided under Regulation (EU) No .../...* and improve that assessment by reference to scientific advancements and maritime traffic data." [Am. 82]
"
3. In Article 25(2), (3) and (5) the following reference shall be inserted:"
"21a"
"
Article 27
Entry into force
This Regulation shall enter into force on 1 July 2015.
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
Done at …,
For the European Parliament For the Council
The President The President
ANNEX I
Methods for monitoring and reporting greenhouse gas emissions and other climate relevant information
A. CALCULATIon of FUEL CONSUMPTION (Article 9)
For the purposes of calculating fuel consumption companies shall respect the following formula:
Fuel consumption x Emission factor
Fuel consumption shall include fuel consumed by main engines, auxiliary engines, boilers and inert gas generators.
Fuel consumption within ports at berth shall be calculated separately.
In principle, default values for emission factors of fuels shall be used unless the company decides using data on fuel quality set out in the Bunker Fuel Delivery Notes and used for demonstrating compliance with applicable regulations of sulphur emissions.
Default emission factors shall be based on latest available IPCC values. They can be derived from Annex VI to Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(21).
Appropriate emission factors shall be applied in respect of biofuels and alternative non-fossil fuel fuels.
B. METHODS FOR DETERMINING EMISSIONS
The company shall define in the monitoring plan which monitoring methodology is used to calculate fuel consumption for each ship type under its responsibility and ensure that once it has been chosen, is consistently applied.
In selecting a monitoring methodology, the improvements from greater accuracy shall be balanced against the additional costs.
Actual fuel consumption for each voyage shall be used and be calculated using one of the following methods:
(a) Bunker Fuel Delivery Note (BDN) and periodic stocktakes of fuel tanks;
(b) Bunker fuel tank monitoring on board;
(c) Flow meters for applicable combustion processes;
(d) Direct emissions measurements;
(da) Modelling with ship movement information (AIS) and ship specific data. [Am. 83]
Any combination of the above methods, approved by the verifier may be used if it enhances the overall accuracy of the measurement. [Am. 84]
1. Method A: BDN (Bunker Delivery Notes) and periodic stock-takes of fuel tanks
This method is based on the quantity and type of fuel as defined on the BDN combined with periodic stock-takes of fuel tanks based on tank readings. The fuel at the beginning of the period, plus deliveries, minus fuel available at the end of the period and de-bunkered fuel between the beginning of the period and the end of the period together constitute the fuel consumed over the period.
The period includes time between two port calls or time within a port. For the fuel used during a period, the fuel type and the sulphur content need to be specified.
This approach shall not be used when BDNWhere BDNs are not available on board of ships, especially when cargo is used as a fuel, for example, liquefied natural gas (LNG) boil-off, only the stock takes of fuel tanks and bunker fuel tank readings shall be used. [Am. 85]
The BDN is mandated under existing MARPOL Annex VI Regulations and relevant records are retained on board for 3 years after the delivery of the bunker fuel and be readily available. The periodic stock-take of fuel tanks on-board is based on fuel tank readings. It uses tank tables relevant to each fuel tank to determine the volume at the time of the fuel tank reading. The uncertainty associated with the BDN shall be specified in the monitoring plan referred to in Article 6. Fuel tank readings shall be carried out by appropriate methods such as automated systems, soundings and dip tapes. The method for tank sounding and uncertainty associated shall be specified in the monitoring plan referred to in Article 6.
Where BDNs are not available on board ships, especially when cargo is used as a fuel, for example, liquefied natural gas (LNG) boil-off, only the stock takes of fuel tanks and bunker fuel tank readings shall be used. [Am. 86]
Where the amount of fuel uplift or the amount of fuel remaining in the tanks is determined in units of volume, expressed in litres, the company shall convert that amount from volume to mass by using actual density values. The company shall determine the actual density by using one of the following:
(a) on-board measurement systems;
(b) the density measured by the fuel supplier at fuel uplift and recorded on the fuel invoice or delivery note.
The actual density shall be expressed in kg/litre and determined for the applicable temperature for a specific measurement. In cases for which actual density values are not available, a standard density factor for the relevant fuel type shall be applied upon approval by the verifier.
2. Method B: Bunker fuel tank monitoring on-board
This method is based on fuel tank readings for all fuel tanks on-board. The tank readings shall occur daily when the ship is at sea and each time the ship is bunkering or de-bunkering.
The cumulative variations of the fuel tank level between two readings constitute the fuel consumed over the period.
The period means time between two port calls or time within a port. For the fuel used during a period, the fuel type and the sulphur content need to be specified.
Fuel tank readings shall be carried out by appropriate methods such as automated systems, soundings and dip tapes. The method for tank sounding and uncertainty associated shall be specified in the monitoring plan referred to in Article 6.
Where the amount of fuel uplift or the amount of fuel remaining in the tanks is determined in units of volume, expressed in litres, the company shall convert that amount from volume to mass by using actual density values. The company shall determine the actual density by using one of the following:
(a) on-board measurement systems;
(b) the density measured by the fuel supplier at fuel uplift and recorded on the fuel invoice or delivery note;
(ba) the density measured in a test analysis conducted in an accredited fuel test laboratory, where available. [Am. 87]
The actual density shall be expressed in kg/litre and determined for the applicable temperature for a specific measurement. In cases for which actual density values are not available, a standard density factor for the relevant fuel type shall be applied upon approval by the verifier.
3. Method C: Flow meters for applicable combustion processes
This method is based on measured fuel flows on-board. The data from all flow meters linked to relevant emission sources shall be combined to determine all fuel consumption for a specific period.
The period means time between two port calls or time within a port. For the fuel used during a period, the fuel type and the sulphur content need to be monitored.
The calibration methods applied and the uncertainty associated with flow meters used shall be specified in the monitoring plan referred to in Article 6.
Where the amount of fuel consumed is determined in units of volume, expressed in litres, the company shall convert that amount from volume to mass by using actual density values. The company shall determine the actual density by using one of the following:
(a) on-board measurement systems;
(b) the density measured by the fuel supplier at fuel uplift and recorded on the fuel invoice or delivery note.
The actual density shall be expressed in kg/litre and determined for the applicable temperature for a specific measurement. In cases for which actual density values are not available, a standard density factor for the relevant fuel type shall be applied upon approval by the verifier.
4. Method D: Direct emissions measurement
The direct emissions measurements may be used for voyages within the scope of this regulation and for emissions occurring in ports located in a Member State's jurisdiction. CO2 emitted shall include CO2 emitted by main engines, auxiliary engines, boilers and inert gas generators. For ships on which reporting is based on this method, the fuel consumption shall be calculated using the measured CO2 emissions and the applicable emission factor of the relevant fuels.
This method is based on the determination of CO2 emission flows in exhaust gas stacks (funnels) by multiplying the CO2 concentration of the exhaust gas with the exhaust gas flow.
The calibration methods applied and the uncertainty associated with the devices used shall be specified in the monitoring plan referred to in Article 6.
4a. Method Da: Modelling with ship movement information (AIS) and ship specific data
The agency in charge of the modelling system makes a written agreement with the ship-owner of the ship in question. At the end of the monitoring period, the calculated CO2 emissions are compared to the ship oil record book and BDNs in order to find and correct any discrepancies. [Am. 90]
ANNEX II
Monitoring of other climate-relevant information
A. Monitoring on a per voyage basis (Article 9)
For the purposes of monitoring other climate-relevant information on a per-voyage basis (Article 9), companies shall respect the following rules:
The date and hour of departure and arrival shall be considered using Greenwich Mean Time (GMT). The time spent at sea shall be calculated based on port departure and arrival information and shall exlude ankering.
The distance travelled can be the distance of the most direct route between the port of departure and the port of arrival or the real distance travelled. In the event of the use of the distance of the most direct route between the port of departure and the port of arrival, conservative correction factor should be taken into account to ensure that the distance travelled is not significantly underestimated. The monitoring plan referred to in Article 6 shall specify which distance calculation is used and, if necessary, the correction factor used. The distance travelled shall be expressed in nautical-miles.
For passenger ships, the number of passengers shall be used to express cargo carried. For all other categories of ships, the amount of cargo carried shall be expressed as metric tonnes and cubic meters of cargo.[Am. 91]
Transport work shall be determined by multiplying the distance travelled with the amount of cargo carried.[Am. 92]
B. Monitoring on a yearly basis (Article 10)
For the purposes of monitoring other climate-relevant information on a yearly basis, companies shall respect the following rules:
The values to be monitored according to Article 10 should be determined by aggregation of the respective per voyage data.
Average energy efficiency shall be monitored by using at least fourtwo indicators, fuel consumption per distance, the fuel consumption per transport work,and the CO2 emissions per distance and the CO2emissions per transport work, which shall be calculated as follows:
Fuel consumption per distance = total annual fuel consumption / total distance travelled
Fuel consumption per transport work = total annual fuel consumption / total transport work
CO2 emissions per distance = total annual CO2 emissions / total distance travelled.
CO2 emissions per transport work = total annual CO2 emissions / total transport work [Am. 93]
Decision No 406/2009/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 on the effort of Member States to reduce their greenhouse gas emissions to meet the Community’s greenhouse gas emission reduction commitments up to 2020 (OJ L 140, 5.6.2009, p. 136) and Directive 2009/29/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 amending Directive 2003/87/EC so as to improve and extend the greenhouse gas emission allowance trading scheme of the Community (OJ L 140, 5.6.2009, p. 63).
Regulation (EC) No 765/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 July 2008 setting out the requirements for accreditation and market surveillance relating to the marketing of products and repealing Regulation (EEC) No 339/93 (OJ L 218, 13.8.2008, p. 30).
Directive 2009/21/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 on compliance with flag State requirements (OJ L 131, 28.5.2009, p. 132).
Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 May 2013 on a mechanism for monitoring and reporting greenhouse gas emissions and for reporting other information at national and Union level relevant to climate change and repealing Decision No 280/2004/EC (OJ L 165,18.6.2013, p. 13).
Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 February 2011 laying down the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by the Member States of the Commission's exercise of implementing powers (OJ L 55, 28.2.2011, p. 13).
Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data (OJ L 281, 23.11.1995, p. 31).
Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and of the free movement of such data (OJ L 8, 12.1.2001, p. 1).
Directive 2003/4/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 28 January 2003 on public access to environmental information and repealing Council Directive 90/313/EEC (OJ L 41, 14.2.2003, p. 26).
Regulation (EC) No 1406/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 27 June 2002 establishing a European Maritime Safety Agency (OJ L 208, 5.8.2002, p. 1).
Council Decision 93/389/EEC of 24 June 1993 for a monitoring mechanism of Community CO2 and other greenhouse gas emissions (OJ L 167, 9.7.1993, p. 31).
Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012 of 21 June 2012 on the monitoring and reporting of greenhouse gas emissions pursuant to Directive 2003/87/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 181, 12.7.2012, p. 30).
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the prevention and management of the introduction and spread of invasive alien species (COM(2013)0620 – C7-0264/2013 – 2013/0307(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0620),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 192(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0264/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the reasoned opinion submitted, within the framework of Protocol No 2 on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, by the Austrian Bundesrat, asserting that the draft legislative act does not comply with the principle of subsidiarity,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 22 January 2014(1),
– after consulting the Committee of the Regions,
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 19 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety and the opinions of the Committee on International Trade and the Committee on Fisheries (A7-0088/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the prevention and management of the introduction and spread of invasive alien species
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 1143/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 as regards the technical implementation of the Kyoto Protocol to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (COM(2013)0769 – C7-0393/2013 – 2013/0377(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0769),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 192(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7–0393/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 26 February 2014(1),
– after consulting the Committee of the Regions,
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 19 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety (A7-0171/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 as regards the technical implementation of the Kyoto Protocol to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 662/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on the fight against fraud to the Union's financial interests by means of criminal law (COM(2012)0363 – C7-0192/2012 – 2012/0193(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0363),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 325(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0192/2012),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee on Legal Affairs on the proposed legal basis,
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the reasoned opinion submitted, within the framework of Protocol No 2 on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, by the Swedish Parliament, asserting that the draft legislative act does not comply with the principle of subsidiarity,
– having regard the opinion of the Court of Auditors of 15 November 2012(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 10 October 2012(2),
– having regard to Rules 55 and 37 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the joint deliberations of the Committee on Budgetary Control and the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs under Rule 51 of the Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgetary Control and the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Legal Affairs (A7-0251/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Directive 2014/.../EU of the European Parliament and of the Council on the fight against fraud to the Union's financial interests by means of criminal law
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 325 (4) 83(2) thereof, [Am. 1]
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Court of Auditors(3),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(4),
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(5),
Whereas:
(1) The protection of the Union's financial interests concerns not only the management of budget appropriations, but extends to all measures negatively affecting or threatening to negatively affect its assets, and those of the Member States to the extent they are designated to support or stabilise the economy or public finances of Member States with relevance to Union policies.
(2) In order to ensure effective, proportionate and dissuasive protection of the Union's financial interests, criminal law in the Member States should continue to complement the protection under administrative and civil law for against the most serious types of fraud-related conduct in this field, and to ensure that the Union’s financial interests are optimally protected, measures adopted under administrative and civil law should be complemented by legislation under criminal law in the Member States, whilst avoiding inconsistencies, both within and among these areas of law. [Am. 2]
(3) The protection of the Union's financial interests calls for a common definition of fraud covering fraudulent conduct with respect to expenditure and, revenues, assets and liabilities at the expense of the EU Union budget, including borrowing and lending activities. [Am. 3]
(4) Fraud affecting Value Added Tax (VAT) diminishes tax receipts of Member States and subsequently the application of a uniform rate to Member States' VAT assessment base. As confirmed by the case-law(6) of the Court of Justice of the European Union, there is a direct link between the collection of VAT revenue in compliance with the Union law applicable and the availability to the Union budget of the corresponding resources, since any lacuna in the collection of the first potentially causes a reduction in the second. The Directive therefore covers revenue resulting from VAT receipts in the Member States.
(5) The consideration of the substantial impact on the EU's financial interests resulting from the illegal diminution of the VAT-based own resource and application of thresholds contained in this Directive shall be read in line with the principle of proportionality, given the specific nature and methodology used for calculating that own resource, including differentiated treatment of Member States.
(6) The Union's financial interests can be negatively affected where individual tenderers provide information to contracting or grant awarding authorities based on information unduly illegally obtained directly or indirectly from the tendering body, with the aim of circumventing or skewing violating rules applicable to a public procurement or grant procedure. Such conduct is very similar to fraud, but does not necessarily need to constitute bear all the hallmarks of a full fraud offence on the side of the tenderer, since the provided bid may be completely in line with all requirements meet all the necessary criteria. Bid-rigging behaviour between tenderers violates Union competition rules and equivalent national laws; it is subject to public enforcement action and sanctions throughout the Union and should remain outside the scope of this Directive. [Am. 4]
(7) The Union money laundering legislation is fully applicable to laundering the proceeds of the criminal offences referred to in this Directive. A reference made to that legislation should insure that the sanction regime introduced by this Directive applies to all criminal offences against the Union's financial interest.
(8) Corruption constitutes a particularly serious threat against the Union's financial interests, which can in many cases also be linked to fraudulent conduct. A particular criminalisation in this area is therefore needed. It must be ensured that the relevant offences are covered by the definition irrespective of whether conduct is in breach of official duties or not. As regards the offences of passive corruption and misappropriation, there is a need to include a definition of public officials covering all relevant officials, whether appointed, elected or employed on the basis of a contract, or holding a formal office, as well as persons exercising the function of providing service from government and other public bodies to citizens, or for the public interest in general, without holding in the Union, in the Member States or in third countries. Private persons are increasingly involved in the management of Union funds. In order to adequately protect Union funds from corruption and misappropriation, the definition of 'public official' for the purposes of this Directive therefore needs to cover also persons who do not hold a formal office, but who are none the less assigned, and who exercise, in a similar manner, a public-service function in relation to Union funds, such as contractors involved in the management of EU such funds. [Am. 5]
(9) The Union's financial interests can be negatively affected by certain types of conduct of a public official which aim at misappropriating funds or assets contrary to the purpose foreseen, and with the intention to damage the Union's financial interests. There is therefore a need to introduce a precise and unambiguous definition of offences covering such conduct. [Am. 6]
(9a) With regard to the criminal offences committed by natural persons as defined in this Directive, it is necessary to establish intent in respect of all the elements comprised in those offences. Offences committed by natural persons which do not require intent are not covered by this Directive. [Am. 7]
(10) Some offences against the Union's financial interests are in practice often closely related to the offences covered by Article 83(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) and Union legislation based on that Article. Coherence with such legislation should therefore be ensured in the wording of the provisions.
(11) In as much as the Union's financial interests can also be damaged or threatened by conduct attributable to legal persons, they should be liable for the criminal offences, as defined in this Directive, committed on their behalf.
(12) In order to protect the Union's financial interests equivalently through measures which should act as a deterrent throughout the Union, Member States should further foresee certain minimum types and levels of sanctions when the criminal offences defined in this Directive are committed. The levels of sanctions should not go beyond what is proportionate for the offences and a threshold expressed in money, under which criminalisation is not necessary, should therefore be introduced.
(13) This Directive does not affect the proper and effective application of disciplinary measures. Sanctions that can not be equated to criminal penalties can be taken into account in accordance with national law when sentencing a person for one of the offences defined under this Directive in individual cases; for other sanctions, the principle of ne bis in idem should be fully respected. This Directive does not criminalise behaviour which is not also subject to disciplinary sanctions or other measures concerning a breach of official duties, in cases where such disciplinary sanctions or other measures can be applied to the persons concerned.
(14) The sanctions for natural persons in more serious cases should foresee imprisonment ranges. These serious cases should be defined by referring to a certain minimum overall damage, expressed in money, which must have been caused by the criminal behaviour to the Union's and, possibly, other budget. The introduction of minimum maximum imprisonment ranges is necessary in order to guarantee that the Union's financial interests are given an equivalent protection throughout Europe. The minimum sanction of six months ensures that a European Arrest Warrant can be issued and executed for the offences listed in Article 2 of the Framework Decision on the European Arrest Warrant, thus ensuring that judicial and law enforcement cooperation will be as efficient as possible. The sanctions will also serve as a strong deterrent for potential criminals, with effect all over Europe. More severe sanction levels should be imposed for cases when the offence was committed within a criminal organisation in the sense of Council Framework Decision 2008/841/JHA(7).
(15) Given in particular the mobility of perpetrators and of proceeds stemming from illegal activities at the expense of the Union's financial interests, as well as the complex cross-border investigations which this entails, all Member States should establish their jurisdiction and lay down rules concerning prescription periods necessary in order to enable them to counter these activities.
(16) In order to ensure the coherence of Union law and safeguard the principle that no-one is punished twice for the same cause of action, there is a need to clarify the relation between penalties under this Directive and other relevant administrative measures under Union law. The Directive should be without prejudice to the application of specific administrative measures, penalties and fines under Union law.
(17) Without prejudice to other obligations under Union law, there is a need for appropriate provision to be made for cooperation between Member States and the Commission to ensure effective action against the criminal offences defined in this Directive affecting the Union's financial interests, including exchange of information between the Member States, Eurojust, and the Commission. [Am. 10]
(18) The Convention for the protection of the European Communities' financial interests of 26 July 1995(8) and the Protocols thereto of 27 September 1996(9) and 29 November 1996(10) should be repealed and replaced by this Directive.
(19) Proper implementation of this Directive by the Member States includes the processing of personal data among the competent national authorities, its exchange between Member States, on the one hand, and between competent Union bodies on the other hand. The processing of personal data at the national level between national competent authorities should be regulated by national law respecting the Convention of the Council of Europe on the Protection of Individuals with regard to Automatic Processing of Personal Data of 28 January 1981 and its additional Protocol (ETS no 181). The exchange of personal data between Member States should meet the requirements of Council Framework Decision 2008/977/JHA(11). To the extent personal data are processed by Union institutions, bodies, agencies and offices, they should comply with Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council(12) and with the applicable rules concerning the confidentiality of judicial investigations.
(20) The intended dissuasive effect of the application of criminal law penalties requires particular caution with regard to fundamental rights. This Directive respects fundamental rights and observes the principles recognised in particular by the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and notably the right to liberty and security, the protection of personal data, the freedom to choose an occupation and right to engage in work, the freedom to conduct a business, the right to property, the right to an effective remedy and to a fair trial, the presumption of innocence and the right of defence, the principles of the legality and proportionality of criminal offences and penalties, as well as the prohibition of being tried or punished twice in criminal proceedings for the same criminal offence. This Directive seeks to ensure full respect for those rights and principles and must be implemented accordingly.
(21) This Directive will apply without prejudice to the provisions on the lifting of the immunities contained in the TFEU, the Protocol on the Privileges and Immunities of the European Union, the Statute of the Court of Justice and the texts implementing them, or similar provisions incorporated in national law.
(22) This Directive is without prejudice to the general rules and principles of national criminal law on the application and execution of sentences in accordance with the concrete circumstances in each individual case.
(23) Since the objective of this Directive cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States but can rather, by reason of the scale and effects of the action, be better achieved at Union level, the Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union. In accordance with the principle of proportionality as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary to achieve that objective.
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Title I
Subject matter and definition
Article 1
Subject matter
This Directive establishes necessary measures in the field of prevention of and fight against fraud and other illegal activities affecting the Union's financial interests by defining criminal offences and sanctions with a view to affording effective and equivalent protection in the Member States and in Union institutions, bodies, offices and agencies and boosting the credibility of Union institutions and initiatives. [Am. 11]
Article 2
Definition of the Union's financial interest
For the purposes of this Directive, ‘the Union's financial interests’ means all the assets and liabilities managed by or on behalf of the Union and its institutions, bodies and agencies; and all its financial operations, including borrowing and lending activities, as well as, in particular, all revenues and expenditures covered by, acquired through, or due to: [Am. 12]
(a) the Union budget;
(b) the budgets of institutions, bodies, offices and agencies established under pursuant to the Treaties or budgets directly or indirectly managed and monitored by them. [Am. 13]
Title II
Criminal offences in the fields of prevention of and fight against fraud affecting the Union's financial interests
Article 3
Fraud affecting the Union's financial interests
Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that the following conduct, when committed intentionally, is punishable as a criminal offence:
(a) in respect of expenditure, any act or omission relating to:
(i) the use or presentation of false, incorrect or incomplete statements or documents, which has as its effect the misappropriation or wrongful retention of funds from the Union budget or budgets managed by the Union, or on its behalf,
(ii) non-disclosure of information in violation of a specific obligation, with the same effect, or
(iii) the misapplication of liabilities or expenditure for purposes other than those for which they were granted;
(b) in respect of revenue, any act or omission relating to:
(i) the use or presentation of false, incorrect or incomplete statements or documents, which has as its effect the illegal diminution of the resources of the Union budget or budgets managed by the Union, or on its behalf,
(ii) non-disclosure of information in violation of a specific obligation, with the same effect, or
(iii) misapplication of a legally obtained benefit, with the same effect.
Article 4
Fraud related criminal offences affecting the Union's financial interests
1. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that any provision of information, or failure to provide such information, to contracting or grant awarding entities or authorities in a public procurement or grant procedure involving the Union's financial interests, by candidates or tenderers, or by persons responsible for or involved in the preparation of replies to calls for tenders or grant applications of such participants, when committed intentionally and with the aim of circumventing or skewing the application of the eligibility, exclusion, selection or award criteria, or of distorting or destroying natural competition among bidders, is punishable as a criminal offence. [Am. 14]
2. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that money laundering as defined in Article 1(2) of Directive 2005/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(13) involving property or income derived from the offences covered by this Directive is punishable as a criminal offence. [Am. 15]
3. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that the following conduct, passive corruption and active corruption, when committed intentionally, are punishable as criminal offence: offences.
(a) For the purposes of this Directive, passive corruption shall consist of the action of a public official, who, directly or through an intermediary, requests or receives acceptsin advance advantages of any kind whatsoever or a promise of such an advantage, for himself or for a third party, or accepts a promise of such an advantage, to act foracting, delaying action or refrain refraining from acting in accordance with his duty or in the exercise of his functions, whether or not in breach of his official obligations, in a way which damages or is likely to damage the Union's financial interests (passive corruption);.
(b) For the purposes of this Directive, active corruption shall consist of the action of whosoever promises, offers or gives, directly or through an intermediary, an advantage of any kind whatsoever to a public official for himself or for a third party for him to act, to delay action or to refrain from acting in accordance with his duty or in the exercise of his functions in a way which damages or is likely to damage the Union's financial interests (active corruption), or for having performed those conducts in the past. [Am. 16]
4. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that the intentional misappropriation, when committed intentionally, is punishable as a criminal offence.
For the purposes of this Directive, misappropriation shall consist of an act by a public official to commit or disburse funds, or appropriate or use assets, contrary to the purpose for which they were intended, and with the intent to damage which damages the Union's financial interests, is punishable as a criminal offence (misappropriation). [Am. 17]
5. For the purpose of this Article, 'public official' means:
(a) any person exercising a public service function for the Union or in Member States or third countries by holding a legislative, administrative or judicial office; Union or national official, including any national official of another Member State and any national official of a third country.
The term 'Union official' means:
(i) any person who is an official or other contracted employee within the meaning of the Staff Regulations of Officials of the European Union and the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants of the European Union ('Staff Regulations'),
(ii) any person seconded to a Union institution, body, office or agency by the Member States or by any public or private body, who carries out functions equivalent to those performed by Union officials or other servants.
Members of bodies, offices or agencies set up in accordance with the Treaties and the staff of such bodies, offices or agencies shall be treated as Union officials, inasmuch as the Staff Regulations do not apply to them.
The term 'national official' shall be understood by reference to the definition of 'official' or 'public official' in the national law of the Member State or third country in which the person in question performs the function.
Nevertheless, in the case of proceedings involving an official of a Member State, or a national official of a third country, initiated by another Member State, the latter shall not be bound to apply the definition of 'national official' except in so far as the definition is compatible with its national law;
(b) any other person assigned and exercising a public service function for the Union or in Member States or third countries, not holding such an office, participating in involving the management of, or decisions concerning, the Union's financial interests in Member States or third countries. [Am. 18]
Title III
General provisions relating to the criminal offences in the fields of prevention of and fight against fraud affecting the Union's financial interests
Article 5
Incitement, aiding and abetting, attempt
1. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that inciting, aiding or abetting the commission of any of the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3 and 4 is punishable as a criminal offence. [Am. 19]
2. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that an attempt to commit any of the criminal offence offences referred to in Article 3 or and in Article 4, paragraph 4,(4) is punishable as a criminal offence. [Am. 20]
Article 6
Liability of legal persons
1. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that legal persons can be held liable for any of the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3, 4 and 5 committed for their benefit by any person, acting either individually or as part of an organ of the legal person, and having a leading position within the legal person, based on: [Am. 21]
(a) a power of representation of the legal person;
(b) an authority to take decisions on behalf of the legal person; or
(c) an authority to exercise control within the legal person.
2. Member States shall also take the necessary measures to ensure that legal persons can be held liable where the lack of supervision or control by a person referred to in paragraph 1 has made possible the commission of any of the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3, 4 and 5 for the benefit of that legal person by a person under its authority. [Am. 22]
3. Liability of a legal person under paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not exclude criminal proceedings against natural persons who are perpetrators of the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3 and 4 or criminally liable under Article 5. [Am. 23]
4. For the purpose of this Directive, ‘legal person’ shall mean any entity having legal personality under the applicable law, except for States or public bodies in the exercise of State authority and for public international organisations.
Article 7
Penalties for natural persons
1. As regards natural persons, Member States shall ensure that the criminal offences referred to in Title II shall be Articles 3, 4 and 5 are punishable by effective, proportionate and dissuasive criminal penalties, including fines and imprisonment as specified in Article 8. [Am. 24]
2. In cases of minor offences involving damages of less than EUR 10,000 5 000 and advantages of less than EUR 10,000 5 000 and not involving particularly serious aggravating circumstances, Member States may provide instead for the imposition of sanctions other than criminal penalties. [Am. 25]
3. Paragraph 1 of this Article shall be without prejudice to the exercise of disciplinary powers by the competent authorities against public officials, as defined in Article 4(5). [Am. 26]
4. Member States shall ensure that sanctions of another nature, that cannot be equated to criminal penalties, and which are already imposed on the same person for the same conduct, can be taken into account when sentencing that person for a criminal offence referred to in Title II.
Article 8
Imprisonment thresholds
1. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that criminal offences as referred to in Articles 3 and 4, paragraphs 1 and 4, involving an advantage or damage of at least EUR 100,000 50 000 shall be punishable by:[Am. 43]
(a) a minimum penalty of at least 6 months imprisonment; [Am. 27]
(b) a maximum penalty of at least 5 years of imprisonment.
Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that criminal offences as referred to in Article 4, paragraphs 2 and 3, involving an advantage or damage of at least EUR 30,000 shall be punishable by:
(a) a minimum penalty of at least 6 months imprisonment; [Am. 28]
(b) a maximum penalty of at least 5 years of imprisonment.
2. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that the criminal offences referred to in Title II shall be Articles 3, 4 and 5 are punishable by a maximum penalty of at least 10 years of imprisonment where the offence was committed within a criminal organisation in the sense within the meaning of Framework Decision 2008/841/JHA. [Am. 30]
Article 8a
Aggravating circumstances
Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that, where it is established that a criminal offence as referred to in Articles 3, 4 or 5 has been committed within a criminal organisation within the meaning of Framework Decision 2008/841/JHA, that fact is treated as an aggravating circumstance for sentencing purposes. [Am. 31]
Article 9
Minimum sanction types for legal persons
Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that a legal person held liable pursuant to Article 6 is subject to effective, proportionate and dissuasive sanctions, which shall include criminal or non-criminal fines and may include other sanctions, such as:
(a) exclusion from entitlement to public benefits or aid;
(aa) temporary or permanent exclusion from Union tender procedures; [Am. 32]
(b) temporary or permanent disqualification from the practice of commercial activities;
(c) placing under judicial supervision;
(d) judicial winding-up;
(e) temporary or permanent closure of establishments which have been used for committing the offence.
Article 9a
Ne bis in idem rule
Member States shall apply in their national criminal law the 'ne bis in idem' rule, under which a person whose trial has been completed in a Member State may not be prosecuted in another Member State in respect of the same facts, provided that, if a penalty was imposed, it has been enforced, is in the process of being enforced or may no longer be enforced under the laws of the sentencing State. [Am. 33]
Article 10
Freezing and confiscation
Member States shall ensure freezing and confiscation of proceeds and instrumentalities from the offences referred to in Title II in accordance with Directive 2014/42/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(14).
Article 11
Jurisdiction
1. Member States shall take the necessary measures to establish their jurisdiction over the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3, 4 and 5 where:
(a) the offence is committed in whole or in part within their territory; or
(b) the offender is one of their own nationals or is resident in their territory; or
(c) the offender is subject to the Staff Regulations, or was subject to the Staff Regulations at the time of the offence. [Am. 34]
2. For the case referred to in point (b) of paragraph 1, Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that their jurisdiction is not subordinated to the condition that the prosecution can only be initiated following a report made by the victim in the place where the offence was committed, or a denunciation from the State of the place where the offence was committed.
3. Member States shall ensure that their jurisdiction includes situations where an offence is committed by means of information and communication technology accessed from their territory.
Article 12
Prescription for offences affecting the Union's financial interests
1. Member States shall ensure a prescription period within which the investigation, prosecution, trial and judicial decision on offences referred to in Title II, and in Article 5, remain possible, of at least five years from the time when the offence was committed.
2. Member States shall ensure that the prescription period shall be interrupted and commence anew upon any act of a competent national authority, including in particular the effective beginning of investigation or prosecution, until at least ten years from the time when the offence was committed.
3. Member States shall take the necessary measures to enable the enforcement of a penalty imposed following a final conviction for a criminal offence referred to in Title II, and in Article 5, for a sufficient period of time that shall not be less than 10 years from the time of the final conviction.
Article 13
Recovery
This Directive shall be without prejudice to the recovery of sums unduly paid in the context of the commission of the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3, 4 and 5.
Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure the prompt recovery of such sums and their transfer to the Union budget, without prejudice to the relevant Union sector-specific rules on financial corrections and recovery of amounts unduly spent. Member States shall also keep regular records of the sums recovered and shall inform the relevant Union institutions or bodies about those sums, or, where they have not been recovered, of the reasons for such non-recovery. [Am. 35]
Article 14
Interaction with other applicable legal acts of the Union
The application of administrative measures, penalties and fines as laid down in Union law, in particular those within the meaning of Articles 4 and 5 of Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2988/95(15), or in national law adopted in compliance with a specific obligation under Union law, shall be without prejudice to this Directive. Member States shall ensure that any criminal proceedings initiated on the basis of national provisions implementing this Directive shall not affect the proper and effective application of administrative measures, penalties and fines that cannot be equated to criminal proceedings, laid down in Union law or national implementing provisions.
Title IV
Final provisions
Article 15
Cooperation between the Member States and the European Commission (European Anti-Fraud Office) [Am. 36]
1. Without prejudice to the rules on cross-border cooperation and mutual legal assistance in criminal matters, the Member States, Eurojust and the Commission shall, within their respective competences, cooperate with each other in the fight against the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3, 4 and 5. To that end, the Commission and, where appropriate Eurojust, shall lend such technical and operational assistance as the competent national authorities may need to facilitate coordination of their investigations. [Am. 37]
2. The competent authorities in the Member States may, within their respective competences, exchange information with the Commission and with Eurojust so as to make it easier to establish the facts and to ensure effective action against the criminal offences referred to in Title II Articles 3, 4 and 5. The Commission, Eurojust and the competent national authorities shall take account in each specific case comply with Article 6 of the requirements of investigation secrecy and data protection Treaty on the European Union, with the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and with the applicable Union legislation on the protection of personal data, and shall take into account the requirements of investigation secrecy. To that end, a Member State, when supplying information to the Commission and to Eurojust, may set specific conditions covering the use of information, whether by the Commission, by Eurojust, or by another Member State to which that information may be passed. [Am. 38]
2a. The Court of Auditors, national audit institutions (for example when auditing transactions under shared management arrangements) and auditors responsible for auditing the budgets of the institutions, bodies and agencies established pursuant to the Treaties, or the budgets managed and audited by the institutions, shall disclose to OLAF any criminal offences of which they become aware during their mission. [Am. 39]
2b. Union officials shall disclose to OLAF any criminal offences of which they become aware during their mission. [Am. 40]
Article 16
Repeal of the criminal law conventions for the protection of the European Communities' financial interests
The Convention on the protection of the European Communities' financial interests of 26 July 1995, including the Protocols thereto of 27 September 1996, of 29 November 1996 and of 19 June 1997, shall be repealed with effect from [day of application under Art. 17 (1) second sub-paragraph].
Article 17
Transposition
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by … at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from … .
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
Article 17a
Reporting, statistics and evaluation
1. The Commission shall, by [24 months after the deadline for implementation of this Directive], and thereafter on a yearly basis, submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a report assessing the extent to which the Member States have taken the necessary measures to comply with this Directive and evaluating the effectiveness of this Directive in attaining its objectives.
Those reports shall refer to the information made available by Member States pursuant to paragraph 2.
2. Member States shall regularly collect and maintain comprehensive statistics from the relevant authorities in order to review the effectiveness of the systems established by them to protect the Union's financial interests. The statistics collected shall be sent to the Commission on a yearly basis and shall include:
(a) the number of criminal proceedings initiated, subdivided into the number of proceedings dismissed, the number resulting in an acquittal, the number resulting in a conviction and the number of ongoing proceedings;
(b) the amounts recovered, and the amounts not recovered, following criminal proceedings;
(c) the number of requests for assistance received from other Member States, subdivided into the number of requests acceded to and the number rejected.
3. The Commission shall, by [60 months after the deadline for implementation of this Directive], submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a full evaluation of this Directive, based on the experience gained and, in particular, on the reports and statistics provided pursuant to paragraphs 1 and 2. If appropriate, the Commission shall at the same time submit a proposal for amendment of this Directive, taking duly into account the outcome of the evaluation. [Am. 41]
Article 18
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
Council Framework Decision 2008/977/JHA of 27 November 2008 on the protection of personal data processed in the framework of police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters (OJ L 350, 30.12.2008, p. 60).
Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data (OJ L 8, 12.1.2001, p. 1).
Directive 2005/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 October 2005 on the prevention of the use of the financial system for the purpose of money laundering and terrorist financing (OJ L 309, 25.11.2005, p. 15).
Directive 2014/42/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 3 April 2014 on the freezing and confiscation of instrumentalities and proceeds of crime in the European Union (OJ L 127, 29.4.2014, p. 39).
Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2988/95 of 18 December 1995 on the protection of the European Communities' financial interest (OJ L 312, 23.12.1995, p. 1).
2012 discharge: European Parliament
499k
199k
European Parliament resolution of 16 April 2014 with observations forming an integral part of its Decision(1) on discharge in respect of the implementation of the general budget of the European Union for the financial year 2012, Section I – European Parliament (COM(2013)0570 – C7-0274/2013 – 2013/2196(DEC))
– having regard to the general budget of the European Union for the financial year 2012(2),
– having regard to the consolidated annual accounts of the European Union for the financial year 2012 (COM(2013)0570 – C7‑0274/2013)(3),
– having regard to the report on budgetary and financial management - Section I - European Parliament - Financial year 2012(4),
– having regard to the Internal Auditor's annual report for the financial year 2012,
– having regard to the Annual Report of the Court of Auditors on the implementation of the budget concerning the financial year 2012, together with the institutions' replies(5),
– having regard to the statement of assurance(6) as to the reliability of the accounts and the legality and regularity of the underlying transactions provided by the Court of Auditors for the financial year 2012 pursuant to Article 287 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Article 314(10) and Article 318 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Article 106a of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community,
– having regard to Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002 of 25 June 2002 on the Financial Regulation applicable to the general budget of the European Communities(7), and in particular Articles 145, 146 and 147 thereof,
– having regard to Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 October 2012 on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union and repealing Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002(8), and in particular Articles 164, 165 and 166 thereof,
– having regard to Article 13 of the Internal Rules on the implementation of the European Parliament's budget(9),
– having regard to Article 166(1) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012, which requires each Union institution to take all appropriate steps to act on the observations accompanying the European Parliament’s discharge decision,
– having regard to its resolution of 9 March 2011 on the guidelines for the 2012 budget procedure – Sections I, II, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, and X(10),
– having regard to its resolution of 6 April 2011 on the estimates of revenue and expenditure of Parliament for the financial year 2012 - Section I - Parliament(11),
– having regard to Rules 77 and 80(3) of, and Annex VI to, its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgetary Control (A7-0246/2014),
A. whereas the President adopted Parliament's accounts for the financial year 2012 on 4 July 2013;
B. whereas in his certification of the final accounts, Parliament's accounting officer stated his reasonable assurance that the accounts present a true and fair view of the financial position of Parliament in all material respects and that no issues requiring a reservation have been brought to his attention;
C. whereas the Secretary-General certified on 6 September 2013 his reasonable assurance that Parliament's budget has been implemented in accordance with the principles of sound financial management and that the control framework put in place provides the necessary guarantees as to the legality and regularity of the underlying operations;
D. whereas the Secretary-General also certified that he is not aware of any fact which has not been stated which could damage the interest of the institution;
E. whereas, through its audit, the Court of Auditors concluded that, as regards administrative expenditure in 2012, the supervisory and control systems applied by each institution comply with the requirements of the Financial Regulation and out of the 151 transactions audited by the Court, one was affected by error while the Court estimates the most likely error to be 0 %;
F. whereas, in accordance with the usual procedure, a questionnaire was sent to the Parliament administration and replies were received and discussed by the Committee on Budgetary Control, in the presence of the Secretary-General and the Internal Auditor;
G. whereas Parliament’s annual discharge procedure provides added value, involving as it does a thorough examination of the accounts, the object being to enable Parliament to fulfil its responsibility to Union citizens and to act with complete transparency by giving them a detailed insight into its financial management; whereas, secondly, it affords an opportunity for self-criticism and to do better in those areas in which there is still room for improvement in terms of quality, efficiency, and effectiveness in the management of public finances and, hence, of taxpayers’ money;
Parliament's 2012 budgetary and financial management
Added value of Parliament's discharge procedure
1. Highlights the added value of the parliamentary procedure leading up to the annual Parliament discharge;
2. Points out that this resolution remains principally focussed on the budget implementation and discharge for the financial year 2012 and that its main goal is to ensure that taxpayers' public money is used in the best possible way while highlighting where improvements can be made; encourages the Parliament's responsible bodies to continue to improve, at all possible levels, efficiency in Parliament's daily work;
3. Repeats its call on the Bureau to distribute more 'White Papers' regarding the policy matters to all Members which would allow for the policy items to be discussed within the political groups in advance to a final decision;
4. Notes that the Union general budget for 2012 totalled EUR 148 200 million in commitment appropriations, of which Parliament's budget accounted for EUR 1 718 million; notes, furthermore, that this figure represents just over 1 % of the Union general budget and amounts to 20 % of the amount of EUR 8 278 million set aside for the 2012 administrative expenditure of the Union institutions as a whole; notes that this is in line with the Interinstitutional Agreement between Parliament, the Council and the Commission on budgetary discipline, and sound financial management covering expenditure on buildings and infrastructure, staff salaries and pensions, information technology, and security;
5. Notes that in Parliament’s budget, the four major chapters were Chapter 10 (Members of the institution), Chapter 12 (Officials and temporary staff), Chapter 20 (Buildings and associated costs) and Chapter 42 (Expenditure relating to parliamentary assistance) which accounted for 70% of total commitments;
6. Notes that authorised appropriations in Parliament's final budget for 2012 totalled EUR 1 717 868 121, representing a 1,9 % increase over the 2011 budget (EUR 1 685 829 393), and that, as in 2011, no amending budget was introduced; is of the opinion that Parliament showed its budgetary responsibility and self-restraint by staying under the 2,6 % inflation rate in 2012; expects that for the 2015 budget, the same self-restraint will prevail by keeping the budget under the 20 % of Chapter 5;
7. Points out that in 2012, 99 % (93 % in 2011) of the final current appropriations were committed, with a cancellation rate of 1 % (6 % in 2011) and that, as in previous years, a high level of budget implementation was achieved, though this was influenced by an end of the year transfer of unspent funds at the request of the Joint Working Group of the Bureau and Committee on Budgets and a positive opinion by the Committee on Budgets;
Parliament's report on budgetary and financial management
8. Notes that total revenue entered in Parliament's accounts at 31 December 2012 amounted to EUR 175 541 860 in 2012 (EUR 173 293 432 in 2011), which included EUR 22 274 843 (EUR 23 815 077 in 2011) in assigned revenue;
9. Notes that Parliament decided to conduct an end-of-year "mopping-up" transfer from various budget lines amounting to EUR 45 000 000 in unspent funds intended for the second instalment of the acquisition of the Trebel building in Brussels (EUR 35 000 000) and the construction of the new KAD building in Luxembourg; understands that as a result of this, an estimated EUR 10,4 million in financing charges will be saved over the construction and loan amortisation periods; deplores, nevertheless, the fact that Parliament has repeatedly requested that in the interest of budgetary clarity, buildings expenditure be entered in the budget rather than being financed through a "mopping-up" transfer as requested in several previous discharge resolutions;
Parliament's 2012 accounts
10. Takes note of the figures on the basis of which Parliament's accounts for the financial year 2012 were closed, namely:
(a) Available appropriations (EUR)
appropriations for 2012:
1 717 868 121
non-automatic carry-overs from financial year 2011:
21 700 000
automatic carry-overs from financial year 2011:
222 900 384
appropriations corresponding to assigned revenue for 2012:
22 274 843
carry-overs corresponding to assigned revenue from 2011:
107 592 247
Total:
2 092 335 595
(b) Utilisation of appropriations in the financial year 2012 (EUR)
commitments:
2 061 149 089
payments made:
1 623 172 878
appropriations carried forward automatically including those arising from assigned revenue:
412 253 714
appropriations carried forward non-automatically:
0
appropriations cancelled:
55 790 384
(c) Budgetary receipts (EUR)
received in 2012:
175 541 860
(d) Total balance sheet at 31 December 2012 (EUR)
1 539 591 147
11. Points out the high level of carry-overs into 2012 (EUR 244 600 384) and urges that the planning of expenditure be improved;
12. Notes that in his certification of the final accounts, Parliament's accounting officer has stated his reasonable assurance that the accounts present a true and fair view of the financial position of Parliament in all material respects; notes further his representation that no issues requiring a reservation have been brought to his attention;
13. Recalls the decision by its President of 4 July 2013 concerning the adoption of the accounts for the financial year 2012;
Court of Auditors' opinions on the reliability of the 2012 accounts and on the legality and regularity of the transactions underlying those accounts
14. Welcomes the fact that the Court of Auditors found, in its specific assessment of the administrative and other expenditure as a whole, that the testing of transactions indicates that the most likely error present in the population is nil and that the supervisory and control systems of the administrative expenditure were assessed as effective; welcomes, furthermore, the fact that the audit by the Court of Auditors indicates that the payments in 2012 of accepted expenditure were not affected by a material level of error; notes that the audit involved an examination of a sample of 151 payment transactions - 91 payments of salaries, pensions and related allowances and 60 payments on contracts relating to buildings and other expenditure - against 56 payments audited in 2011;
15. Notes that administrative and other expenditure comprises expenditure on human resources (salaries, allowances and pensions), which accounts for 60 % of total administrative and other expenditure, and expenditure on buildings, equipment, energy, communications, and information technology is considered as a low risk area; points out that according to the Court of Auditors, the main risks regarding administrative and other expenditure are non-compliance with the procedures for procurement, for the implementation of contracts, for recruitment and for the calculation of salaries and allowances;
Recruitment of temporary and contract staff
16. Notes with satisfaction that the Court of Auditors’ audit of 15 recruitment procedures in Parliament in 2012 did not reveal errors or weaknesses; calls, however, on the Secretary-General to strictly apply the rules applicable to the nomination or promotion of staff in general, and in particular those in management positions;
Procurement
17. Notes that the Court of Auditors’ audit examined 18 of Parliament’s procurement procedures; stresses that the Court of Auditors found weaknesses in the application of an award criterion in one case and in the management and documentation of the procurement procedure in another case;
18. Recommends that authorising officers improve the design, coordination and performance of Parliament's procurement framework and procedures through appropriate checks and clearer guidance; notes that the implementation of the new Financial Regulation and its Rules of Application should be accompanied by the design of new templates of contracts and invitations to tender, as well as the development of specific training courses on how to define and apply selection and award criteria;
19. Endorses the responses given by Parliament in the contradictory procedure with the Court of Auditors;
Court of Auditors’ review of progress in addressing recommendations made in previous annual reports
Performance of the ex ante verification of recruitment procedures
20. Recalls the Court of Auditors' finding that in file procedures for the recruitment of accredited parliamentary assistants (APAs), there were no documents on file proving that the ex ante checks of recruitment documents had been performed; takes note of the fact that the Court of Auditors considers that Parliament has fully implemented its recommendation to ensure that appropriate documentation is now established and the underlying documentation for those verifications is now being kept to justify the recruitment decisions of temporary and contract staff; calls on the Secretary-General to inform its Committee on Budgetary Control by September 2014 on the effectiveness of the measures taken including those based on the findings of the Internal Auditor, also in view of the recruitment of many new APAs after the elections;
Procurement
21. Regrets that the Court of Auditors' examination of a sample of procurement procedures showed that errors persist in the design, coordination and performance of procurement procedures and that, therefore, the Court of Auditors' analysis of the progress made is that its previous recommendation is, in most respects, still being implemented; reiterates its call to secure real progress, without further delay, on all control mechanisms for public procurement in order to overcome the shortcomings identified by the Court of Auditors, as well as to guarantee the most competitive prices for the goods and services acquired;
Payment of social allowances and benefits to staff members
22. Recalls the Court of Auditors' specific finding concerning the information available to Parliament’s services on the situation of staff members; is satisfied that the Court of Auditors' audit did not show any new weakness but that the risk of making incorrect or undue payments remains; notes, furthermore, that Parliament took measures in 2012 that improved even further the response rate for the annual procedure for the electronic verification and updating of staff members' personal data and that, where necessary, staff members' declarations are accompanied by the appropriate supporting documents;
Internal Auditor Annual Report
23. Notes that at the competent committee's meeting with the Internal Auditor held on 21 January 2014, the Internal Auditor presented his annual report signed 12 July 2013, stating that in 2012, he performed the following audit work on Parliament's administration:
—
a consultation of the Internal Audit Service (IAS) on the process for selecting ToIP(12) telephones;
—
a transversal Follow-Up of Open Actions from Internal Audit Reports - Phase I 2012;
—
a transversal Follow-Up of Open Actions from Internal Audit Reports - Phase II 2012;
—
an audit of APAs employed as other servants of the Union;
—
an audit of the Accruals Accounting Process;
—
a follow-up to the Audit of Building Policy: Planning, Assessment & Management of Accommodation Needs;
24. Points out that among the more significant conclusions set out in the Internal Auditor's annual report were the following:
—
that budgetary regularisation of expenditure from certain permanent imprest funds (Information Offices & Members' Travel) remains subject to significant delays;
—
that progress was made in the area of contributions to political parties and foundations at European level;
—
that the consultation engagement of the IAS on the process for selecting ToIP telephones found weaknesses in the formalisation of decision-making on the ToIP project, for which DG ITEC indicated that it was already taking the necessary steps to mitigate any related risks;
—
that important steps were taken in the areas of IT Governance and IT applications' development, especially DG ITEC's methodological advances in applications' development;
—
that the first follow-up to the audit of Visitors' Groups showed that all actions remain open, though with a partial reduction in related residual risk;
—
that five open actions for which the measures required are beyond the decision-making powers of the Directorates-General concerned have passed to a higher authority for resolution;
25. Notes and supports the views expressed by the Internal Auditor concerning the “Follow-Up to the Audit of Building Policy: Planning, assessment & management of accommodation needs” as to:
—
define appropriate planning of accommodation needs over the medium and long terms, linked to the projected growth of the population of occupants of office space;
—
realise an assignment of office space based on criteria agreed at institutional level and the existence of rules and procedures enabling these criteria to be enforced; and
—
implement the efficient and effective use of office space;
26. Notes and supports the views expressed by the Internal Auditor concerning the ‘Audit of Accredited Parliamentary Assistants employed as other servants of the European Communities’ that, overall, the control environment and control activities in DGs Personnel and Finance provide reasonable assurances that APAs are recruited in compliance with the statutory rules and that their financial entitlements are correctly charged to the Members' Parliamentary Assistance Allowance (PAA); asks both DGs to ensure that these guarantees become solid and unequivocal by any means necessary;
27. Takes note of the fact that in 2012, a transfer had been necessary from sub-item for local assistants (line 4220-01) to sub-item 4220-02 (Accredited assistants) for EUR 7,3 million and sub-item 4220-01 has been reduced by a total of EUR 14,1 million (14,3 %), which is due to a wrong estimation of the needs for both local assistants and accredited assistants, despite the fact that the number of accredited assistants only increased marginally in 2012 compared to 2011; believes that in the future, a better estimation of the needs for these sub-items will be necessary in order to respect the principles of good financial management and to be able to respond to real needs;
28. Notes, nevertheless, that in order to meet the internal control objectives fully and consistently and to ensure the correct application not only of Parliament's Rules of Procedure and the relevant deriving rules adopted by Parliament's competent bodies but also the Financial Regulation, there is scope for further strengthening certain management and control procedures that entail moderate exposure to residual risk and concern the following areas:
—
ensuring, in a timely manner, regular information to APAs on any update or change to their applicable rules and their applicable rules by analogy, and presenting to their representatives a reasoned report on these changes or updating them in order to guarantee the transparency and the principles of equal treatment and opportunities;
—
ensuring timely and adequately reporting to Members and APAs on the work rights and duties related to the end of the APAs' contracts (leave, unemployment, pension rights, etc.);
—
enhancing internal controls to monitor the use of the PAA;
—
ensure a smoother and more efficient administration of the recruitment of new APAs after the 2014 elections by early planning and the provision of necessary resources, in particular human resources, and to guarantee continuous assistance to Members elected for the new term by ensuring no gaps in the contracts of APAs continuing to provide assistance;
29. Recalls once more that, after five years of implementation of the new Statute of Assistants, it is necessary to carry out a full evaluation of this Statute including possible adaptations of the rules as soon as possible;
Audit of the Internal Control Framework
30. Recalls that the original review of the Internal Control Framework in 2003 and 2004 resulted in 14 audit reports, covering all departments and the central services and containing 452 agreed actions aimed at improving the overall levels of:
–
compliance with the institution's minimum standards of internal control,
–
the achievement of the institution's key control objectives (compliance with applicable laws, regulations and policies; reliability of management information and recording; and the economy, effectiveness and efficiency of operations);
Remaining "open actions"
31. Notes that at the end of 2012, after successive follow-up audits, 15 actions still remained incomplete out of the 452 internal control framework actions initially agreed; takes note of the conclusion of the Internal auditor that for two DGs (Finance and Infrastructure and Logistics), there was evidence of improvement in their public procurement processes;
32. Notes the Internal Audit's new transversal and monitoring process to follow-up agreed actions from its reports in which each follow-up assignment is transversal, simultaneously covering all open actions that are due to be implemented; notes, furthermore, that the assignments are now performed biannually, in line with Parliament’s resolution of 10 May 2011 on its discharge for the financial year 2009;
33. Notes that by the end of 2012, the Internal Auditor considered that 73 actions have yet to be implemented, including two critical actions, 35 significant risk actions and 36 moderate risk actions; notes with satisfaction that during 2012, 80 actions have been fully implemented and therefore closed, including two critical actions; encourages all its Directorates-General concerned to continue their efforts to improve their respective management and control procedures; calls on the Internal Auditor to set stricter timetables on actions to be implemented; calls on the Internal Auditor to keep the Committee on Budgetary Control informed on all outstanding actions of the original review of the Internal Control Framework; reiterates its call on the departmental and central management to implement the remaining "open actions" before the end of the current legislative term;
34. Notes the conclusions of the Internal Audit Service that the 2012 follow-up process showed overall evidence of improvement, with the closure of 80 of the 153 open actions validated as well as a reduction in the number of high-risk critical actions (from eight to three); is concerned, however, about the relatively high number of 73 overdue actions which were carried forward to 2013; recognises that the Parliament's risk profile for the open actions at year-end shows a higher proportion of actions in the moderate risk category than at the beginning of 2012, indicating that the services made progress, even in areas were the actions have not yet been closed;
Follow-up by the Secretary-General to the 2011 discharge resolution
35. Takes note of the written answers to the 2011 discharge resolution provided to the Committee on Budgetary Control on 25 October 2013 and, therefore, received before the start of the 2012 discharge exercise; welcomes the subsequent presentation by the Secretary-General on the replies and follow-up of Parliament's administration on 25 November 2013 to the various questions and requests of Parliament's 2011 discharge resolution and the exchange of views with Members that followed;
36. Welcomes the fact that since 2011, Parliament's translation and interpretation services are undergoing significant changes; acknowledges that throughout this process, efficiency could be considerably increased and subsequently, financial means reduced, while the quality and offer for Members is maintained; notes that in the framework of the resource-efficient full multilingualism policy, the on-demand translation of the verbatim reports of proceedings and of written questions has allowed for a reduction in external translation of EUR 11 million on a permanent basis;
37. Recalls the second decision taken by the Bureau on 12 March 2012 on resource efficient full multilingualism which provided that delegations requiring derogations for travel during Committee weeks would only be provided with a limited language regime not exceeding interpretation into one language; notes that as result of this measure, the number of missions held during weeks set aside for external parliamentary activities increased from 36 % of all missions in 2011 to 46 % in 2012, while the number of interpreter days on mission decreased by 23 % between 2011 and 2012;
38. Notes the subsequent decision by the Secretary-General on 23 March 2013 which provided that Tuesday and Wednesday afternoons of Committee weeks became reserved for meetings of committees and of trilogues exclusively; notes positively that as a result of the measures already implemented, the share of the external interpretation costs in the total Parliament budget decreased from 3,5 % in 2011 to 2,6 % in 2012; believes that the principle of sound financial management needs to apply to interpretation as well and that with a view to ensuring the best value for money for Union taxpayers, critical analysis should continually be undertaken to assess where and how efficiency can be improved and costs controlled or limited; calls on the Secretary-General to make the annual report on the application of the Code of Conduct for Multilingualism public to Members of the responsible committee;
39. Notes the Secretary-General’s reply indicating that the cost of the LUX prize was reduced, as proposed by the Committee on Budgetary Control and voted in plenary in the 2010 discharge report; notes that a series of concrete measures have been taken in order to minimise the LUX Prize expenditure, in particular cutting costs related to promotional activities at international festivals and within Parliament premises; takes note that the expenditure of LUX Prize in 2012 was EUR 434 421, which represents a reduction of 24 % as compared to 2011 (EUR 573722); calls for further efficiencies to be found;
40. Considers prizes not to be a core activity of Parliament and requests that a cost-benefit analysis be carried out before any new prize initiatives are developed;
41. Notes that in light of the ever growing amount of customers and the evolution of the institution, the Bureau adopted at its meeting on 10 June 2013 a comprehensive strategy that sets out the main orientations for the catering policy at Parliament until 2019; recalls that overall catering activities increased by around 150 % from 2002 to 2011, from 1,472 million customers in 2002 compared to 3,711 million customers in 2011; notes that Parliament’s catering services continue to be marked by an operational deficit that should not be compensated exclusively by price increases; notes that price policies in Parliament should remain in line with the other institutions and that Parliament is better positioned to achieve better conditions from contractors and economies of scale in those operations, taking into account the number of customers served;
42. Notes that some requests made in the annual discharge reports endorsed by Parliament's plenary are not met; notes that the Secretary-General argues that these requests fall within the remit of the Bureau of the Parliament or the Conference of Presidents of the Parliament; insists that plenary requests made in the annual discharge reports are fully implemented;
Parliament's 2012 discharge
43. Notes that the scope of the discharge procedure should cover not only the budget implementation and the managerial activities of the Secretary-General and Administration for the financial year 2012, but also the decisions taken by its governing bodies, i.e. its President, Bureau and Conference of Presidents; stresses that Parliament, in a critical scrutiny of the institution's financial management, grants discharge not to the Secretary-General, but rather, to its President;
44. Welcomes, in this respect, the quality of the exchange of views between the Secretary-General and the Committee on Budgetary Control in the presence of the Internal Auditor, on 21 January 2014 in the context of the 2012 Parliament discharge; reiterates that Parliament’s governing bodies and administration are held accountable throughout this process and that it is therefore essential for the entire decision-making procedure to take place in a completely transparent manner to ensure that citizens of the Union are provided with a true and accurate view of the way that Parliament takes its decisions and uses the resources placed at its disposal; calls, accordingly, for the agendas for meetings of, and the decisions taken by, Parliament’s decision-making bodies to be communicated without delay both to the Members and staff of Parliament as a whole and to the general public;
45. Points out that the main references, free of any political consideration, to assess the implementation of Parliament’s budget should be first and foremost the opinion of its external independent auditor and secondly the opinion provided by Parliament's Internal Auditor and his assessment of Parliaments’ internal control system; reiterates its satisfaction with the positive opinion provided by the Court of Auditors on the reliability of Parliament’s accounts and on the legality and regularity of the transactions underlying those accounts;
46. Recalls that the Code of Conduct for Parliament's Members with respect to financial interests and conflicts of interest, adopted by the plenary on 1 December 2011, requires Members to fully disclose any remunerated activities outside Parliament, the remuneration they receive and any other function they perform which may give rise to conflicts of interest and that the code expressly prohibits Members from accepting any sum of money or other gift in exchange for influencing Parliament decisions; notes that it lays down clear rules on accepting gifts and on former Members engaging in lobbying; asks that the administration scrutinises at least 15 % of these declarations on a regular and annual basis;
47. Takes note that the implementing measures for the Code of Conduct for Members were adopted by the Bureau on 15 April 2013; notes with satisfaction that implementing measures in respect of Article 5(3), to ensure transparency with regard to Members’ travel, accommodation and subsistence expenses paid by third parties, in force since 1 July 2013, stipulate that all reimbursement of travel, accommodation or subsistence expenses covered by third parties for Members' attendance at events organised by third parties shall be declared; notes, furthermore, that if no such reimbursement is made, but only the cost of a meal, entrance ticket or similar below the value of EUR 150 is paid, no declaration needs to be made;
48. Calls for all annexes to written parliamentary questions (Rule 117 of Parliament's Rules of Procedure) to be posted, together with the questions concerned, on Parliament's website;
49. Believes that Parliament is the only European public institution that pays an allowance intended to meet the costs of office administration into private and personal bank accounts without requiring any receipts to be kept or the auditing of the expenditure; suspects that Members would be deeply critical of any other body that similarly failed to supervise the use of public money; calls on the Secretary-General to propose light touch arrangements to ensure that the General Expenditure Allowance is used for the purpose intended and cannot provide a supplementary private income for Members;
50. Requests an evaluation of the daily subsistence allowance for Members concerning its amount and use; requests that the Bureau revise this implementing measure accordingly to ensure that this allowance is used in as cost-efficient a manner as possible;
The President's political activities
51. Calls for detailed information on how the President, as a politically neutral figure, has kept his duties in office separate from his preparations to head the Socialists and Democrats' list in the European elections, in particular with regard to the staff in his cabinet and in Parliament's information offices and to travel expenses; is of the opinion that in connection with many of those activities, no distinction has been made between the two roles; calls for clear segregation of office holders' functions, following the Commission's approach, so that Union taxpayers do not have to pay for the election campaigns of European list leaders;
Working places of Parliament
52. Notes that Protocol 6, annexed to the Treaties, on the location of the seats of the institutions, decided by common agreement of the governments of the Member States, imposes on Parliament its three working places; notes the call expressed in its resolution of 17 April 2013 on the 2011 discharge(13) for ‘the Secretary-General and the Bureau to provide Members with up-to-date figures and information on the financial and environmental impact of the multiple seat arrangement’ that followed its resolution of 6 February 2013 on the guidelines for the 2014 budget procedure(14) and its resolution of 20 November 2013 on the location of the seats of the European Union’s Institutions(15);
53. Recalls that significant historical reasons motivated the seat of the Parliament to be established and that the question of determination of the seat of an Union institution is the exclusive competence of the Member States; notes in this respect that any decision to change the seat arrangement of Parliament would require a change of the Treaties, a decision which would have to be taken unanimously by the Member States;
54. Notes that the expenditure arising from the geographic dispersion of Parliament constitutes an important identified area of potential savings; welcomes the Secretary-General’s report(16) of August 2013 regarding the financial impact of the geographic dispersion of the European Parliament; underlines that the report factored in the calculations the following parameters:
—
the 2014 draft budget was used as the baseline;
—
underlying calculations have been updated where more recent data have become available (for example, statistics on missions);
—
the method for assessing depreciation costs has been adapted to reflect the proposition that Brussels would be the single place of work which decreased such costs;
—
costs resulting from the Strasbourg and Luxembourg sites have been declared separately;
—
new estimations have been made to show any additional recurrent expenditure as a result of there being a single place of work, as well as, one-off investments and costs related to the merging of the places of work;
55. Points out that the report expresses a theoretical net saving when consolidating the three places of work into one, in Brussels, at estimated EUR 88,9 million per year which represents roughly 5 % of Parliament's budget in 2014, 1,03 % of the total administrative budget of the Union, and 0,06 % of the overall budget of the Union; takes note of the estimated net effect per Union citizen per year of EUR 0,18 if the three places of work of the Parliament were to be consolidated into one;
56. Points out that the report indicates that a possible merger of Luxembourg into Brussels would result in additional expenditure of EUR 14 million per year; stresses the reported different qualitative and quantitative level of support provided by the host states to the Parliament; notes that those potential costs have not been translated into the equation on potential savings with regard to assuming Brussels as a single seat;
57. Emphasises the fact that 10,703 tonnes of CO2 emissions per year would be saved if Strasbourg (10 235) and Luxembourg (468) were no longer used as places of work; regrets the fact that this environmental impact of the geographic dispersion of Parliament in terms of carbon emissions accounts for 11,16 % of Parliament's total carbon footprint in 2011;
58. Is looking forward to the publication of the Court of Auditors study to provide a comprehensive analysis of the potential savings for the Union budget if Parliament had only one working place, as requested in its resolution of 20 November 2013 on the location of the seats of the European Union’s Institutions and asks that this analysis includes budgetary aspects and ancillary costs such as savings made through the reduced loss of working time and greater efficiency; asks not only to look into the travel costs for Parliament staff (including interim staff, external experts and temporary agents) but also to the increased travel costs for Commission and Council staff due to the multiple location sites;
Management of Parliament's administration: strengthening operational efficiency
59. Reaffirms, yet again, that this resolution remains principally focussed on the budget implementation and discharge for the financial year 2012 and that its main goal is to ensure that taxpayers' public money is used in the best possible way while highlighting where more efficient gains may be achievable; calls on Parliament's responsible bodies to continue improving, at all possible levels, efficiency in Parliament's daily work while always aiming to deliver an enhanced service to the citizens of the Union; expects that the Secretary-General will focus more on efficiency and effectiveness of expenditure in his next annual report to the Committee on Budgetary Control ;
60. Is of the opinion that during the 2009-2014 legislative term, in a difficult economic and financial context, often random and temporary, although significant, savings were achieved; believes that Parliament’s administration should identify additional efficiency measures that carry systematic and definitive structural savings, firstly by reducing Parliament's budget and secondly by allowing for the redeployment of resources to Parliament's new areas of intervention, notably to reinforce the scrutiny dimension over the Commission’s implementation of the Union’s policies;
61. Calls on Parliament's administration to consider increasing the use of the available technologies such as teleconferences and teleworking in order to reduce the administrative and travelling costs; requests that a concrete proposal for the enlarged use of both technologies is made available; estimates that significant extra savings, without compromising the quality of actions, may be achieved and that, apart from financial gains, the use of videoconferencing and teleworking could also contribute to a more efficient use of time and a more environmentally friendly Parliament;
62. Calls on the administration to apply further smart cost-cutting measures to enable savings to be made without impairing the effectiveness, efficiency, and quality of parliamentary activities;
Directorate-General Presidency
63. Notes that DG PRES has been reorganised, resulting in the creation of a new DG EPRS (Parliamentary Research Service) and that Parliament's security services have been internalised, resulting in the creation of DG Security; expresses satisfaction that the internalisation of security is projected to produce savings of more than EUR 11 million over the period 2013-2016; notes, however, that five members of the President's Cabinet are earmarked for posts as directors-general or directors in Parliament's administration; criticises this political hijacking of management positions and the undermining of the Staff Regulations; points out that the Union criticises political patronage around the world, and calls for that principle to be observed with regard to Parliament's administration, too; would like to be informed by the Secretary-General on an annual basis on the exact amount saved, which might be a good example leading to the internalisation of other services now provided by third parties;
64. Notes that a Director-General's post has been filled but that six months after the appointment, the staff member selected has still not taken up the post; calls for that Director-General's post to be abolished;
Directorate-General for External Policies
65. Notes with concern that because of general calls for thrift, the interparliamentary delegations might become less able to maintain Parliament’s external relations profile, enabling it to remain as visible as the other Union institutions, especially the Commission and the Council, and that the effect might be to undermine the parliamentary approach to external policy and the consolidation of parliamentary diplomacy to complement the activities of the Commission and the EEAS; considers it vital, therefore, to preserve the knowledge and experience which Parliament has acquired in overseeing European projects and making them visible and to ensure that the measures proposed do not weaken the power and effectiveness of Parliament’s interparliamentary dialogue with other countries, especially at times of political instability and danger to democracy (the Arab Spring, conflict in the Middle East, conflict in Ukraine, run-up to controversial elections, etc.); strongly recommends that the appropriate level of coordination with the EEAS services for the preparation and effective capacity response be ensured to guarantee the security aspects of Parliament's external delegations and missions;
Directorate-General for Communication
66. Notes that DG COMM has a large budget under line 3242, "Publication, information and participation in public meetings"; sees more and more outsourcing with additional costs for the taxpayer; asks for a detailed list on outsourcing measures and cost thereof in DG COMM;
67. Is concerned about possible undetected conflicts of interest in connection with the award of grants from Parliament's budget; points to Article 58 of the Financial Regulation and to the Administration's obligation to verify declarations issued by grantees and contractors; calls for information as to what risk analyses are carried out by Parliament's Administration in respect of those declarations in order to verify the veracity thereof;
Information Offices
68. Notes that mission expenses in 2012 for the staff of the Information Offices amounted to EUR 1,8 million with missions to Strasbourg accounting for just over EUR 1 million; insists that priority should be given to the use of videoconferences, making both structural cost reductions to the Parliament’s budget and environmental improvements, which do not detract from Parliament’s work;
Visitors' groups
69. Notes that since January 2012, a new set of rules came into force governing the reception of visitors' groups, including the method of paying subsidies; notes that the Bureau decided to maintain the option to make cash payments to visitor groups; is concerned about the significant reputational and security risk entailed in making cash payments to visitor groups; asks for a new decision of the bureau to abolish cash payments which constitutes a violation of Directive 2005/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(17); takes note that out of approximately 2 000 visitor groups annually, only 365 in 2012 received more than EUR 15 000 but that the majority of these visitors' groups opt for cash payment method, although Parliament’s administration encourages payment by bank transfer or a mix of both methods instead;
House of European History
70. Takes note that co-financing from the Commission for the running costs of the House of European History has been secured with EUR 800 000 in commitment appropriations in its 2014 budget, assigned to Heading 3 of the Multiannual Financial Framework; notes further that the amount corresponds to 30 % of the budgeted running costs for that year and is also intended to cover the expenditure allowing a seventh opening day every week;
71. Notes that on 22 October 2012, the Bureau fundamentally endorsed the concept for the permanent exhibition at the House of European History;
EuroparlTV
72. Notes that in the 2012 budget adopted by Parliament in plenary, EUR 8,5 million was earmarked for the EuroparlTV under the budget line 3246; recognises that whereas the budget for the EuroparlTV has been substantially reduced from EUR 9 million in 2008 to EUR 5 million in 2014, the performance of this service has been improved with a number of new activities and projects, inter alia, a larger proportion of ready to use audio-visual products with a longer lifespan, and a series of exclusive co-productions with national TV channels in several Member States, resulting in increasing audiences numbers; welcomes the ever increasing number of Parliament’s followers on social media, in particular on Facebook with its current more than 1,2 millions ‘friends’, for which exclusive EuroparlTV productions are developed; looks forward to receiving the independent evaluation study of Parliament’s online multimedia production commissioned in accordance with the decision of the Bureau of 3 December 2012;
73. Considers EuroparlTV not to be a core activity of Parliament and requests that a cost-benefit analysis be carried out before any new EuroparlTV activities are developed;
Directorate-General for Personnel
74. Points to the difficulties in recruiting officials or agents from certain Member States such as Germany, the UK, Austria or the Netherlands, for which the proportion of staff in Parliament's Secretariat is significantly lower than the ‘demographic weight’ of the given country within the Union and observes the relatively high numbers of staff of holding the nationality of Belgium (13,6 %) or Luxemburg (2,2 %) as a result of the working places of Parliament; asks the Bureau to review recruitment procedures and requirements to ascertain what part they may play in creating difficulties to recruit staff from these Member States;
75. Calls for information on the employment arrangements for local ushers in Strasbourg and the employment arrangements for ushers in Brussels during Strasbourg weeks; calls for a report by Parliament's administration on whether, in the case of local ushers in Strasbourg, Union labour and social security law is complied with and on the precautions taken against bogus self-employment; calls for a cost comparison, with a view to establishing the best option for the taxpayer;
76. Takes good note of the Civil Servants Tribunal Decision of 12 December 2013 on Case F-129/12 and deeply regrets the fact that Parliament was condemned for being unable to provide assistance in cases of harassment and irregular lay-offs; therefore instructs the competent services to take all necessary measures in order to avoid similar situations in the future;
77. Asks for a report on the increase in AD and AST posts in Parliament's administration between 2005 and the current financial year; asks for a breakdown by grade and nationality;
78. Asks for a report on the increase in posts for Directors and Directors-General in Parliament's administration since 2005; asks for a breakdown by nationality;
79. Asks for a report on how many political group staff have become officials since 2009 (a) under a conventional selection procedure and (b) on the basis of the 'passarelle' clause;
80. Points out that over 1 500 members of Parliament’s staff have children enrolled at the European Schools; maintains that Parliament has to play a leading role within the organisational structure of the schools;
Directorate-General for Infrastructure and Logistics (DG INLO)
Parliaments' Buildings policy
81. Highlights the fact that the Parliament has become, over the years, a property owner and that this strategy has inherent risks and that costs for the operation and maintenance of the technical facilities will necessarily increase in the future years to cope with ageing buildings; stresses in particular that any property and buildings strategy must also take into account those rising costs and the necessity over the medium term of building renovations; points out that the property and buildings strategy must ensure the sustainability of Parliament's budget and conserve a certain degree of flexibility with a combination of acquisitions, renting or usufruct in order to ensure the best value for money for Parliament; underlines that purchasing a building may not be always the best solution;
82. Takes note that during 2012, a series of contractual revisions began, case by case, concerning the financial terms, particularly in light of trends on the property rental market; welcomes that these renegotiations will result in the following structural savings in the years ahead:
—
usufruct of the Wiertz Building translated into a cost reduction of EUR 0,45 million per annum on property tax and charges;
—
removal to the Geos Building in 2014 translated into a cost reduction of EUR 5 million over 45 months;
—
contractual revision of the lease on the Goldbell Building translated into a cost reduction of EUR 2,5 million up to the end of 2017;
—
contractual revision of the lease on the Madrid Information Office translated into a cost reduction of EUR 0,27 million;
Konrad Adenauer building (KAD)
83. Recalls the initial failure to select candidates in connection with the invitation to tender for the Konrad Adenauer Building project because the proposed prices submitted in response to the invitation to tender were considerably higher than the estimates; notes the subsequent decision of the Bureau in 2012 to redesign the calls for tenders for the KAD building, which led to considerably lower offers, allowing for the budget initially agreed upon for this building project to be respected; takes note that works began in September 2013 with a new project manager and enhanced partnership arrangements involving the Luxembourg Government support; expects that the initially agreed global budget for the construction of the project is respected, in spite of the unavoidable delay;
Parliament's Brussels Chamber
84. Takes note that repairing the ceiling support frame in Parliament’s Brussels Chamber will involve costs just above EUR 2 million, a figure below the EUR 3 million estimated and that due to the age of the building, no legal proceedings could subsequently be taken; acknowledges that the regular on-going inspection and preventive maintenance policy for Parliament’s buildings introduced in 2012 detected the structural defects in the wooden ceiling beams, thus preventing a major disaster, potentially including the loss of life and huge damage to the building in question; takes note that it was possible to relocate the displaced services to Parliament’s other buildings, with zone A of the Paul-Henri Spaak (PHS) being temporarily closed and that the Chamber is available for use again since the beginning of April 2014;
Directorate-General for Interpretation and Conferences and Directorate-General for Translation
85. Notes with satisfaction that the implementation of the Bureau decision on a Resource efficient multilingualism produced in 2012 savings of EUR 10,9 million and EUR 10 million in the interpretation and in the translation services respectively, without affecting the principle of multilingualism or impairing the quality of parliamentary work; reiterates that interinstitutional cooperation is essential in order to exchange best practices that promote effectiveness and allow savings to be made;
Directorate-General for Finance
Voluntary Pension Fund
86. Notes that in 2012 the value of the assets of the Voluntary Pension Fund(18) increased with investment returns of 9,4 % as the investment markets continued to recover from the global financial crisis,
87. Notes, however, that the Voluntary Pension Fund increased its estimated actuarial deficit, calculated on the basis of the assets of the Fund, to EUR 207, 9 million at the end of 2012; emphasises that these projected future liabilities are spread over several decades;
88. Notes, nevertheless, that this raises concerns about the possible exhaustion of the Fund and that Parliament is guaranteeing the payment of pension rights for all former and some current Members of this Fund, when and if this fund is not able to meet its obligations; recalls that the Voluntary Pension Fund was conceived as a transitory solution before the new Statute for Members of the European Parliament that was effective as of 14 July 2009;
89. Takes note that the Court of Justice of the European Union ruled in 2013 that the decisions taken by the Bureau in 2009, notably to increase the age of retirement for the Fund subscribers from 60 to 63 years, in order to avoid the early exhaustion of the capital and to align it with the new Statute for Members of the European Parliament were valid; recalls that two-thirds of payments into the fund were made directly by Parliament, rather than by individual members;
Directorate-General for Innovation and Technological Support
90. Is deeply worried that personal and confidential individual mail-boxes of selected Members, parliamentary assistants and officials have been compromised after the Parliament has been subject to a man-in-the-middle attack where a hacker has captured the communication between private smartphones and the public Wi-Fi of the Parliament; insists that an independent third party ICT security audit be carried out on all parliamentary ICT and telecommunications systems in accordance with the specifications referred to in paragraph 99 with a view to completing a clear roadmap towards a more robust ICT security policy in 2015;
91. Considers that guest users should have access to a Wi-Fi network that cannot grant access to the intranet or internal IT services of the Parliament such as the webmail, thus separating the functionalities of the private Wi-Fi network and the guest Wi-Fi network; is of the opinion that an independent security audit should be carried out on the whole of Parliament’s IT and telecommunication infrastructure that reassures that Parliament operates within the highest available security standards against hacking and telephone tapping activities;
92. Considers that important advancements must be supported by adequate investments in support and maintenance activities for these projects, as well as the appropriate cooperation with members and staff; points out in particular the successful launch of the AT4AM system; regrets the discontinuation of the Parliament Linux distribution configuration, which was never marketed or targeted towards members and staff who would have had an interest in such a project; notes that the introduction of new working tools for Members and staff assumes that pilot-phase testing of such working tools is done only in cooperation with such members and staff that are willing to endure the additional work that pilot-phase testing entails;
93. Insists in the same spirit that Parliament cooperation collaborates further with the Commission's Directorate-General for Informatics to identify not only new, disruptive ICT tools from non-incumbent vendors, but also suitable replacements for old ICT tools and infrastructures that go in the direction of open, interoperable and non-vendor dependent solutions with a view to social, ethical and economical responsibility;
94. Takes note of the process of internalisation of staff in the Directorate-General for Innovation and Technological Support and the promised reduction of costs and the increased level of expertise corporate identity among the staff in the IT area; recalls that the increased level of expertise concerning permanent innovations was also the reason given to externalise this sector several years ago; questions the argument of reduced costs; is aware of the constraints and challenges with regard to the recruitment of the best professionals available on the market; calls on the Secretary-General to cooperate with the European Personnel Selection Office to find ways how to accelerate the recruitment procedure and to attract the best experts in the area of IT technologies and security;
95. Maintains that Parliament itself must have the final say in all ICT-related matters;
96. Notes that the existing ICT infrastructure of Parliament is only partially open-source based and therefore limits Parliaments' use of hardware and software applications; calls for a gradual transition to an open-based ICT infrastructure leading to more cost efficiency and interoperability while allowing for the highest level of security; calls in this respect also for sufficient technical and administrative support that ensures an adequate maintenance;
97. Proposes that new information and communication technologies be used to a greater extent in the translation and interpretation services;
98. Urges the Secretary-General to additionally secure that ICT support staff are available to members and staff at the work location, to enable both ICT support staff and parliamentary staff and members with the security and comfort of interacting face-to-face; reminds the Secretary-General that remote-access ICT support can be uncomfortable and less appropriate for the establishment of trust relationships between IT maintenance staff and those in need of IT maintenance; points also to the unsuitability of relying entirely on remote solutions until the above-mentioned security audit is adequately carried out;
99. Demands that the Secretary-General ensures that by 1 December 2014, at least the following auditing actions will have been undertaken:
—
black box penetration testing
—
white box penetration testing
—
review of crypto protocols
—
review of applications
—
review of the Access Control Lists to the applications
—
review of the Access Control Lists to the physical infrastructures
—
review of compilation chain for applications
—
review of source code for applications;
Expects the results of the audit to be presented to the Committee on Budgetary Control and the Committee on Budgets together with an estimation of expenditures, staff resources and time necessary to remedy any security deficiencies found in the audit;
100. Takes the view that the availability of data must not be constrained by the use of platform- or system-specific architecture and that the data format must be based on widely used and freely accessible standards and be supported and maintained by organisations which are independent of manufacturers; stresses that full documentation relating to format and all extensions must be made freely available;
Travel agency
101. Welcomes the fact that as called for by the Committee on Budgetary Control, the new travel agency contract, which entered into force on 1 January 2014, allows financial and performance audits to be carried out; notes that the only company to bid for the contract was BCD Travel N.V., the agency which held the previous contract and that the present contract is to run for two years;
102. Suggests that, where appropriate, for Members' air travel within Europe, the use of economy class tickets should be encouraged;
Annual report on contracts awarded
103. Recalls that the Financial Regulation and its Rules of Application (RAP), which came into force on 1 January 2013, lay down the information to be provided to the budgetary authority and to the public concerning the award of contracts by the institution; notes that the new Financial Regulation requires to publish the contracts awarded with a value of more than EUR 15 000 (as against EUR 25 000 previously), a value that corresponds to the new threshold above which a competitive tendering became compulsory;
104. Notes that all of Parliament’s Directorates-General awarded contracts with a value greater than EUR 25 000 in 2012 and that the combined value of those contracts was EUR 724 million (EUR 603 million in 2011); further notes that central services established, on the basis of information entered by the authorising departments in the register of contracts awarded, the annual report to the budgetary authority on contracts awarded in 2012;
105. Notes the breakdown of contracts awarded in 2012 and 2011 by type of contract used as follows:
Type of contract
(between EUR 15 000 and EUR 25 000)
2012
Number
Value (EUR)
Services
Supplies
Works
Building
66
13
15
0
1 363 733
246 663
289 561
0
Total
94
1 899 957
Type of contract
(worth EUR 25 000 or more)
2012
2011
Number
Percentage
Number
Percentage
Services
Supplies
Works
Building
167
39
21
3
73 %
17 %
9 %
1 %
168
43
29
5
68 %
18 %
12 %
2 %
Total
230
100 %
245
100 %
Type of contract
(worth EUR 25 000 or more)
2012
2011
Value (EUR)
Percentage
Value (EUR)
Percentage
Services
Supplies
Works
Building
478 867 118
20 050 555
48 097 311
177 282 082
66 %
3 %
7 %
24 %
372 679 542
181 515 814
33 142 238
15 881 213
61 %
30 %
6 %
3 %
Total
724 297 066
100 %
603 218 807
100 %
(Annual report on the contracts awarded by the European Parliament, 2012, p. 6)
106. Notes the breakdown of contracts awarded in 2012 and 2011 by type of procedure used as follows:
Type of procedure
(between EUR 15 000 and EUR 25 000)
2012
Number
Value (EUR)
Open
Restricted
Negotiated
Competition
Exception
0
0
94
-
-
0
0
1 899 958
-
-
Total
94
1 899 958
Type of procedure
(worth EUR 25 000 or more)
2012
2011
Number
Percentage
Number
Percentage
Open
Restricted
Negotiated
Competition
Exception
93
4
133
-
-
40 %
2 %
58 %
-
-
90
12
138
2
3
37 %
5 %
56 %
1 %
1 %
Total
230
100 %
245
100 %
Type of procedure
(worth EUR 25 000 or more)
2012
2011
Value (EUR)
Percentage
Value (EUR)
Percentage
Open
Restricted
Negotiated
Competition
Exception
268 775 678
245 111 639
210 409 749
-
-
37 %
34 %
29 %
-
-
436 253 061
126 420 563
31 283 089
4 668 600
4 593 494
72 %
21 %
5 %
1 %
1 %
Total
724 297 066
100 %
603 218 807
100 %
(Annual report on the contracts awarded by the European Parliament, 2012, pp. 8)
107. Notes that of a total of 230 contracts awarded in 2012, 97, with a value of EUR 514 million, were based on open or restricted procedures, and 133, with a value of EUR 210 million, were based on negotiated procedures; takes note that the considerable increase in the use of negotiated procedures, from 2011 to 2012, in terms of value, lay in the three building contract procedures, with a combined value of EUR 177,28 million, which substantially increased the overall amount;
108. Regrets that due to a reduction in administrative burden for low value contracts, aimed at increasing SME participation in tenders for these contracts, the administration does not dispose of the number of SMEs that secured low value contracts; therefore the Secretariat- General is not able to show whether or not the reduction in administrative burden actually led to an increased SME participation and thus the effectiveness of the measures taken; requests to monitor the number of SMEs that secured low value contracts;
109. Is of the opinion that for contracts below the threshold of EUR 60 000, full transparency should be given on the award criteria and a conflicts of interest check should be provided for;
Exceptional negotiated procedures
110. Signals that the use of exceptional negotiated procedures by Parliament fell in terms of numbers in 2012 (from 59 in 2011 to 43 in 2012), a reduction of 27 % for the institution and five Directorates-General did not use this type of procedure in 2012, while one Directorate-General awarded the same number of contracts under it as in 2011, while two of them awarded more; points out, furthermore, that since 2012, the authorising officer responsible must systematically state the reasons, in an annex attached to the annual activity reports, for making use of an exceptional negotiated procedure;
Political Groups (budget item 4 0 0)
111. Is of the opinion that the political groups are key actors for Parliament and the Union as a whole as their transnational nature represents a unique model in the world and their role is crucial in order to guarantee a strong democratic accountability of all Union institutions;
112. Notes that in 2012, the appropriations entered under budget item 4 0 0 were used as follows:
Group
2012
2011
Annual appropriations
Own resources and carried-over appropriations
Expenditure
Rate of use of annual appropriations
Amounts carried over to next period
Annual appropriations
Own resources and carried-over appropriations
Expenditure
Rate of use of annual appropriations
Amounts carried over to next period (2011)
EPP
21 128
2 024
18 974
89,81 %
4 178
20 336
1 918
20 442
100,42 %
1 832
S&D
14 908
6 313
14 520
97,40 %
6 702
14 302
5 499
13 696
95,76 %
6 105
ALDE
6 673
2 281
6 855
102,72 %
2 100
6 477
2 416
6 676
103,07 %
2 217
Greens/EFA
4 319
1 460
4 002
92,65 %
1 778
4 025
1 242
3 820
94,91 %
1 447
GUE/NGL
2 563
1 094
2 602
101,52 %
1 055
2 535
1 088
2 553
100,71 %
1 070
ECR
3 765
1 219
3 407
90,51 %
1 577
3 831
720
3 375
88,09 %
1 176
EFD
2 538
881
2 494
98,29 %
925
2 088
835
2 046
98,03 %
876
Non-attached Members
1 362
413
963
70,73 %
367
1 270
409
924
72,72 %
413
Total
57 255
15 687
53 817
94,00 %
18 680
54 866
14 126
53 514
97,53 %
15 137
* all amounts in thousand EUR
European Political Parties and European Political Foundations
113. Notes that in 2012 the appropriations entered under budget item 4 0 2 were used as follows(19):
Party
Abbreviation
Own resources*
EP grant
Total revenue
EP grant as % of eligible expenditure (max. 85 %)
Revenue surplus (transfer to reserves) or loss
European People's Party
EPP
1 471
6 483
8 863
85 %
242
Party of European Socialists
PES
977
4 323
5 514
85 %
91
Alliance of Liberals and Democrats for Europe Party
ALDE
440
1 950
2 784
85 %
60
European Green Party
EGP
397
1 333
1 908
84 %
127
Alliance of European Conservatives and Reformists
AECR
216
1 139
1 701
85 %
13
Party of the European Left
EL
269
835
1 263
79 %
47
European Democratic Party
EDP/PDE
79
363
630
84 %
0
European Free Alliance
EFA
91
382
530
85 %
23
EUDemocrats
EUD
29
195
271
85 %
-6
European Christian Political Movement
ECPM
44
242
285
85 %
0,6
European Alliance for Freedom
EAF
65
357
428
85 %
2
European Alliance of National Movements
AEMN
44
186
333
85 %
-2
Movement for a Europe of Liberties and Democracy
MELD
81
458
702
85 %
0
Total
4 203
18 247
25 214
84 %
598
(*) all amounts in thousands EUR
114. Notes that in 2012 the appropriations entered under budget item 4 0 3 were used as follows(20):
Foundation
Abbreviation
Affiliated to party
Own resources*
EP grant
Total revenue
EP grant as % of eligible expenditure (max. 85 %)
Centre for European Studies
CES
EPP
786
3 719
4 505
83 %
Foundation for European Progressive Studies
FEPS
PES
517
2 795
3 312
85 %
European Liberal Forum
ELF
ALDE
183
996
1 179
85 %
Green European Foundation
GEF
EGP
156
865
1 020
85 %
Transform Europe
TE
EL
120
550
671
83 %
Institute of European Democrats
IED
PDE
48
238
286
85 %
Organisation For European Interstate Cooperation
OEIC
EUD
20
132
152
85 %
Centre Maurits Coppieters
CMC
EFA
36
200
235
85 %
New Direction
ND
AECR
141
679
820
85 %
European Christian Political Foundation
ECPF
ECPM
30
167
197
82 %
European Foundation for Freedom
EFF
EAF
44
234
279
84 %
Foundation for a Europe of Liberties and Democracy
‘The three places of work of the European Parliament – financial, environmental and regional impacts of geographic dispersion, note prepared by the Secretary General of the European Parliament on 30 August 2013.
Directive 2005/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 October 2005 on the prevention of the use of the financial system for the purpose of money laundering and terrorist financing (OJ L 309, 25.11.2005, p. 15).
Source: PV BUR. 09.09.2013 (PE 512.496/BUR) point 14, SG Note to the Bureau: D(2013)33164
European Parliament's right of inquiry
102k
36k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on a proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament on the detailed provisions governing the exercise of the European Parliament's right of inquiry and repealing Decision 95/167/EC, Euratom, ECSC of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission (2009/2212(INL))
– having regard to the third paragraph of Article 226 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 41 and 48 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs (A7-0352/2011),
1. Adopts as its proposal for a regulation the text adopted on 23 May 2012(1);
2. Invites the Council and the Commission to notify their consent to the proposal;
3. Invites the Council and the Commission, if they are unable to give their consent to the proposal in its present form, to resume negotiations with the newly elected Parliament, acknowledging the progress made in past negotiations at political level and during the informal contacts at technical level, notably concerning the issue of confidentiality and the handling of classified and other information;
4. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
– having regard to the Treaty on European Union (TEU), in particular the preamble thereto and Articles 4(3) (sincere cooperation between the Union and Member States), 5 (conferral of competences and subsidiarity), 10(1) (representative democracy), 10(2) (representation of EU citizens) and 12 (role of national parliaments) thereof,
– having regard to Protocol No 1 on the role of national parliaments in the European Union, in particular the preamble thereto and Title II, on interparliamentary cooperation, thereof, and to Protocol No 2 on the application of the principles of subsidiary and proportionality, annexed to the Treaty of Lisbon,
– having regard to its resolutions of 12 June 1997 on relations between the European Parliament and the national parliaments(1), of 7 February 2002 on relations between the European Parliament and the national parliaments in European integration(2), and of 7 May 2009 on the development of the relations between the European Parliament and national parliaments under the Treaty of Lisbon(3),
– having regard to its resolution of 4 February 2014 on ‘EU Regulatory Fitness and Subsidiarity and Proportionality – 19th report on Better Lawmaking covering the year 2011’(4),
– having regard to the final recommendations of 20 December 2011 of the steering group on relations with national parliaments under the Lisbon Treaty,
– having regard to the Commission’s annual reports on relations between the European Commission and national parliaments, in particular the report for 2012 (COM(2013)0565),
– having regard to the conclusions adopted by the Conference of Speakers of EU Parliaments (the EU Speakers’ Conference) at its meetings since the entry into force of the Lisbon Treaty(5), in particular those held in Warsaw in 2012 and in Nicosia in 2013,
– having regard to the contributions to, and conclusions of, the meetings of the Conference of Parliamentary Committees for Union Affairs of Parliaments of the European Union (COSAC) since the entry into force of the Lisbon Treaty, in particular the L COSAC meeting in Vilnius in 2013, and to COSAC’s biannual reports(6),
– having regard to COSAC’s 20th biannual report, in particular the sections on democratic legitimacy in the EU and the role of parliaments and on political dialogue and the European elections in 2014,
– having regard to the contribution from the national parliaments to the meeting of COSAC chairpersons held at the Greek Parliament in Athens on 26 and 27 January 2014,
– having regard to the guidelines on interparliamentary cooperation adopted by the EU Speakers’ Conference at its meeting of 21 July 2008 in Lisbon,
– having regard to the conclusions of the Ιnterparliamentary Conferences for the Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP) and the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP) of 9 and 10 September 2012 in Paphos (Cyprus), of 24 to 26 March 2013 in Dublin (Ireland) and of 4 to 6 September 2013 in Vilnius (Lithuania), and to the contribution of the Interparliamentary Conference on Economic and Financial Governance of the EU held under Article 13 of the Treaty on Stability, Coordination and Governance (TSCG) on 16 and 17 October 2013 in Vilnius (Lithuania),
– having regard to its resolutions of 12 December 2013 on constitutional problems of a multitier governance in the European Union(7) and on relations between the European Parliament and the institutions representing the national governments(8),
– having regard to the report entitled ‘Towards a genuine economic and monetary union’, presented on 5 December 2012 by Presidents Van Rompuy, Juncker, Barroso and Draghi,
– having regard to the conclusions of the European Council meetings of 13 and 14 December 2012, of 24 and 25 October 2013 and of 19 and 20 December 2013,
– having regard to Rule 130 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to its resolution of 13 March 2014 on the implementation of the Treaty of Lisbon with respect to the European Parliament(9),
– having regard to Rule 48 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs (A7-0255/2014),
A. whereas, in accordance with the TEU, the European Union’s current institutional set-up must be viewed as a stage in the process of creating an ever closer union, which was begun when the European Communities were established;
B. whereas under the principle of sincere cooperation the Union and its Member States assist each other, in full mutual respect, in carrying out tasks flowing from the Treaties, and whereas the Member States facilitate the achievement of the Union's tasks and refrain from any measures that could jeopardise the attainment of the Union's objectives;
C. whereas Article 12 of the TEU, covering the activities of the national parliaments, fleshes out the principle of sincere cooperation by stating that the national parliaments contribute actively to the good functioning of the Union;
D. whereas the principle of conferral defines the competences of the Union, which are exercised in accordance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, and whereas all the EU institutions, together with the national parliaments, seek to ensure that legislative acts comply with the subsidiarity principle;
E. whereas democratic legitimacy and accountability must be ensured at all levels at which decisions are taken and implemented, and also in the mutual interactions between those levels;
F. whereas the Union operates on the basis of representative democracy and a twofold democratic legitimacy stemming from the European Parliament, directly elected by the citizens, and the Member States, as represented in the Council by their governments, which are in turn democratically accountable to their national parliaments and citizens;
G. whereas the European Parliament and the national parliaments are, in their respective spheres, the pillars of the Union’s twofold democratic legitimacy, the former as the institution in which EU citizens are directly represented and the latter as the national institutions to which the governments represented in the Council are directly accountable;
H. whereas, accordingly, the national parliaments do not form a 'third chamber' of the EU's legislature, but instead serve to hold to account the Union's second chamber, the Council;
I. whereas it is therefore appropriate to accept this constructive approach from the national parliaments, which is expressed in the communication of such contributions;
J. whereas the national parliaments should develop strong and coherent EU-related structures with the aim of enhancing links with the European institutions and gaining further expertise on issues pertaining to European affairs;
K. whereas, at the current stage of integration, the national parliaments have their own special role to play in bolstering ‘European awareness’ in the Member States and bringing citizens closer to the EU;
L. whereas interparliamentary cooperation can play an essential role in driving the European integration process forward by allowing exchanges of information, joint examination of issues, mutually beneficial dialogue and smoother transposition of EU legislation into national law;
M. whereas following the establishment of the Interparliamentary Conference for the Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP) and the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP) and of the Interparliamentary Conference on Economic Governance, as well as the consolidation of the role of interparliamentary committee meetings as the preferred channel for cooperation, COSAC should remain the forum for a regular exchange of views, information and best practice regarding the practical aspects of parliamentary scrutiny;
N. whereas the European Parliament should be more closely involved in the ‘political dialogue’ – in particular the enhanced version engaged in as part of the European semester for economic policy coordination – that the Commission has established with the national parliaments, above all in view of the interdependence between the decisions of the European Parliament and those of the national parliaments;
O. whereas the changes made to its Rules of Procedure have taken into account the Lisbon Treaty provisions on the role of the national parliaments in the EU;
P. whereas the role played by the EU Speakers’ Conference in interparliamentary cooperation at the current stage should be noted;
I. National parliaments and the Union’s democratic legitimacy
1. Welcomes the Treaty provisions giving the national parliaments a range of rights and duties allowing them to contribute actively to the good functioning of the Union; sees these rights and duties as covering:
(a)
active involvement in EU affairs (Treaty ratification powers, participation in Conventions under Article 48 of the TEU, scrutiny of national governments, scrutiny of subsidiarity, ability to oppose legislation under exceptional circumstances, transposition of EU legislation into national law);
(b)
political dialogue (interparliamentary cooperation and mutual exchange of information with the European institutions, in particular the European Parliament);
2. Points out that the twofold democratic legitimacy of the Union, as a union of citizens and of Member States, is embodied, in the EU legislative process, by the European Parliament and the Council; believes that, if the Member States are to be represented in a unitary, fully democratic manner in the EU, the stances taken by national governments in the Council should take due account of the views of their national parliaments, thereby reinforcing the democratic nature of the Council;
3. Stresses that proper legitimacy and accountability must be ensured at national and EU level by the national parliaments and the European Parliament respectively; recalls the principle, set out in the conclusions of the December 2012 European Council meeting, that 'throughout the process, the general objective remains to ensure democratic legitimacy and accountability at the level at which decisions are taken and implemented';
4. Commends the national parliaments for taking steps to:
(a)
improve their guidance and scrutiny procedures with a view to achieving greater consistency;
(b)
provide ministers and national governments with prior guidance on their work within the Council and the European Council, in accordance with their national constitutional framework;
(c)
scrutinise the stances taken by ministers and national governments within the Council and the European Council, in accordance with their national constitutional framework;
(d)
play an effective role in providing guidance on and scrutinising the implementation of directives and regulations;
(e)
encourage the Council to improve the transparency of its deliberations on legislative acts, in particular during the preparatory stage of the legislative process, in order to reduce the information asymmetry between the European Parliament and the Council;
(f)
appraise the relations between the committees of the European Parliament and those of the national parliaments;
5. Recognises the role played by the committees of the European Parliament and those of the national parliaments throughout the EU legislative process;
6. Deplores, therefore, the lack of transparency of such deliberations and the lack of balance in the flow of information between the European Parliament and the Council; calls on the Council to apply the same standards of transparency as Parliament, in particular during the drafting of legislative acts;
7. Believes that the lack of transparency of Council deliberations, in particular regarding legislative acts, makes it difficult for governments to be genuinely accountable to their national parliaments;
8. Notes that the thresholds provided for in Article 7(3) of Protocol No 2 have been reached twice to date in the subsidiarity scrutiny process; recalls that the purpose of the early warning mechanism is not to block the European decision-making process, but to improve the quality of EU legislation by ensuring, in particular, that the EU operates within its competences;
9. Takes the view, therefore, that the monitoring of compliance with the subsidiarity principle by the national parliaments and the European institutions should be seen not as an undue restriction, but as a mechanism for guaranteeing the competences of the national parliaments. in that it helps to mould the form and substance of beneficial EU legislative activity;
10. Believes that the early warning mechanism should be viewed and used as one of the tools for ensuring effective cooperation between European and national institutions;
11. Welcomes the fact that in practice this mechanism is also being used as a channel for consultation and cooperative dialogue between the various institutions within the EU’s multilevel system;
12. Believes that reasoned opinions delivered by the national parliaments should be viewed by the institutions not least as an opportunity to gain a clearer picture of how best to achieve the objectives set for legislative acts, and calls on the Commission to reply promptly and fully to reasoned opinions and contributions sent in by the national parliaments;
II. Interparliamentary relations and the European integration process
13. Reiterates that EU interparliamentary cooperation does not take the place of the normal parliamentary scrutiny exercised by the European Parliament in accordance with the competences conferred on it by the Treaties and by the national parliaments over their governments’ EU-related activities; believes that its aim is to:
(a)
foster the exchange of information and best practice between the national parliaments and the European Parliament, with a view to enabling all of them to exercise more effective scrutiny and contribute more fully, without undermining their respective competences;
(b)
ensure that parliaments are able to exercise their powers in respect of EU matters to the full;
(c)
foster the emergence of a genuinely European parliamentary and political culture;
14. Views interparliamentary meetings as places where EU and national policies come together and feed off each other, to the benefit of both; believes that a key function of such meetings is to allow the national parliaments to take account of the European perspective in national debates, and the European Parliament to take account of the national perspective in European debates;
15. Draws attention to the fact that the novel European interparliamentary system is still taking shape and needs to reflect a consensus-based approach in accordance with Title II, Article 9 of Protocol No 1 to the Lisbon Treaty, under which both the European Parliament and the national parliaments are jointly tasked with determining by consensus the organisation and promotion of interparliamentary cooperation within the Union, although any attempt to devise a common framework for interparliamentary cooperation is still premature;
16. Welcomes the actions that have been taken – in accordance with the recommendations of the steering group on relations with the national parliaments – since the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon to intensify cooperation between the national parliaments and the European Parliament, in particular as regards the planning of interparliamentary committee meetings, the increase in the number of such meetings (50 since 2010), the forwarding to members of the national parliaments and relevant political bodies of national parliament submissions (reasoned opinions and contributions), the introduction of videoconferences, the promotion of bilateral visits, technical improvements to the InterParliamentary EU information eXchange (IPEX), the increase in the number of collaborative projects carried out under the aegis of the European Centre for Parliamentary Research and Documentation (ECPRD), visits by administrative officials and the exchange of information and of best practice; believes that these actions help to make interparliamentary relations more efficient and more focused, while contributing to parliamentary democratisation;
17. Stresses that interparliamentary meetings need to be organised in close cooperation with the national parliaments in order to enhance their effectiveness and quality; recommends, therefore, their inclusion at the earliest stage possible in drafting the agenda for interparliamentary meetings;
18. Believes that the development of interparliamentary meetings should be based on practical arrangements allowing for the special features of each type of meeting;
19. Commends the effectiveness of interparliamentary committee meetings and calls for closer cooperation between rapporteurs on specific legislative issues;
20. Welcomes the effective meetings between political groups and European political parties as part of the arrangements for EU interparliamentary cooperation; calls for further endorsement of these meetings as an effective means of developing an authentic European political consciousness;
21. Welcomes the role played by IPEX, above all as a platform for the exchange of information on parliamentary scrutiny procedures, notwithstanding the language-related difficulties that may arise; calls, with a view to making the dialogue between parliaments as effective as possible, for the national parliaments to pay particular attention to the principle of multilingualism;
22. Stresses that interparliamentary cooperation must be open and inclusive, and voices its concern about restricted interparliamentary meetings, to which some parliaments are not invited, being organised without proper consultation in order to adopt positions on EU affairs which are not consensus-based;
23. Notes that the 'political dialogue', set up under the Barroso Initiative in 2006, and the early warning mechanism are two sides of the same coin; notes the development of wide‑ranging relations between the national parliaments and the Commission and the establishment of 'enhanced political dialogue' as part of the European semester for economic policy coordination;
III. Developments and proposals
24. Proposes that an understanding be developed between the national parliaments and the European Parliament, which could form the basis for efficient cooperation pursuant to Article 9 of Protocol No 1 to the Lisbon Treaty and Rule 130 of its own Rules of Procedure;
25. Calls for regular, thematically structured and effective meetings between political groups and European political parties to be held in the framework of EU interparliamentary cooperation;
26. Stresses that interparliamentary cooperation must seek at all times to bring the right people together at the right time to address the right issues in a meaningful way, so as to ensure that the decisions taken in the various areas of responsibility benefit from the ‘added value’ brought by real dialogue and proper debate;
27. Believes that COSAC should remain the forum for a regular exchange of views, information and best practice regarding practical aspects of parliamentary scrutiny;
28. Recalls that with respect to the conference on economic governance, which is based on Article 13 of the Treaty on Stability, Coordination and Governance, an agreement reached by the EU Speakers at their conference in Nicosia in April 2013 provides for a number of arrangements for that conference and for a review of these arrangements, to be completed in 2015 at the Rome EU Speakers' Conference; takes the view, therefore, that any procedure for the adoption of practical arrangements for the conference on economic governance prior to that review would be premature and should therefore be avoided;
29. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States.
Implementing measures for the system of own resources ***
195k
38k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council regulation (EU, Euratom) laying down implementing measures for the system of own resources of the European Union (05600/2014 – C7-0047/2014 – 2011/0184(APP))
– having regard to the draft Council regulation (05600/2014),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with the fourth paragraph of Article 311 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 106a of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (C7‑0047/2014),
– having regard to its resolution of 29 March 2007 on the future of the European Union’s own resources(1),
– having regard to its resolution of 8 June 2011 on investing in the future: a new Multiannual Financial Framework (MFF) for a competitive, sustainable and inclusive Europe(2),
– having regard to its resolution of 13 June 2012 on the Multiannual Financial Framework and own resources(3),
– having regard to its resolution of 23 October 2012 in the interest of achieving a positive outcome of the Multiannual Financial Framework approval procedure(4),
– having regard to its resolution of 13 March 2013 on the European Council conclusions of 7-8 February 2013 concerning the Multiannual Financial Framework(5),
– having regard to its resolution of 3 July 2013 on the political agreement on the Multiannual Financial Framework 2014-2020(6),
– having regard to its resolution of 16 April 2014 on implementing measures for the system of own resources of the European Union(7),
– having regard to the fact that for the first time the Treaty requires Parliament's consent to implementing measures for the system of the Union's own resources,
– having regard to Rule 81(1), first and third subparagraphs, of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the recommendation of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0269/2014),
1. Gives its consent to the draft Council regulation;
2. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council decision on the system of own resources of the European Union (05602/2014 – C7-0036/2014 – 2011/0183(CNS))
– having regard to the Council draft (05602/2014),
– having regard to the third paragraph of Article 311 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to Article 106a of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, pursuant to which the Council consulted Parliament (C7‑0036/2014),
– having regard to its resolution of 29 March 2007 on the future of the European Union’s own resources(1),
– having regard to its resolution of 8 June 2011 on investing in the future: a new Multiannual Financial Framework (MFF) for a competitive, sustainable and inclusive Europe(2),
– having regard to its resolution of 13 June 2012 on the Multiannual Financial Framework and own resources(3),
– having regard to its resolution of 23 October 2012 in the interest of achieving a positive outcome of the Multiannual Financial Framework approval procedure(4),
– having regard to its resolution of 13 March 2013 on the European Council conclusions of 7-8 February 2013 concerning the Multiannual Financial Framework(5),
– having regard to its resolution of 3 July 2013 on the political agreement on the Multiannual Financial Framework 2014-2020(6),
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0271/2014),
1. Approves the Council draft as amended;
2. Calls on the Council to notify Parliament if it intends to depart from the text approved by Parliament;
3. Asks the Council to consult Parliament again if it intends to substantially amend its draft;
4. Calls on the High Level Group on Own resources to deliver its first assessment of the own resources system by the end of 2014 as indicated in the joint declaration annexed to this resolution(7); expects that this Group will deliver proposals for overcoming the deficiencies of the current system in order to pave the way for a reform -guided by the overall objectives of simplicity, transparency, equity and democratic accountability- to become operational in the next MFF;
5. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Council draft
Amendment
Amendment 1 Draft decision Recital 8 a (new)
(8a) The European Parliament has continuously called for the Union budget to be financed wholly by own resources, as stipulated in the Treaty, and has regularly highlighted the shortcomings and limits of the existing system of own resources, which is non-transparent, unfair, not subject to parliamentary control, highly complex and totally incomprehensible to European citizens, who ultimately bear the consequences. The European Parliament considers that such a system violates, in essence, the letter and the spirit of the Treaty.
Amendment 2 Draft decision Recital 8 b (new)
(8b) The European Parliament considers that the current system of Union financing, whereby some 74% of revenues stem from GNI-based contributions and 11% from the existing, statistical VAT-based contributions, has only reinforced the logic of “fair return” that has prevailed in every debate in the Council, both on the revenue and the expenditure side of the Union budget and has led to the introduction of complex and opaque rebates and other correction mechanisms, and it contributes to the recurrent problem of shortage of payments in the annual budgetary procedure. The European Parliament considers also that the current system prevents the formation of a sufficient majority in Council to budgetise a sufficient level of payment appropriations in the annual budgets to meet EU legal obligations and political commitments.
Amendment 3 Draft decision Recital 8 c (new)
(8c) The European Parliament has strongly advocated in favour of an in-depth reform of the own resources system that should return to a system of genuine, clear, simple and fair own resources. The European Parliament considered that the Commission legislative proposals on own resources of June 2011 were taking a step in the right direction and were, as such, supported by an overwhelming majority of the European Parliament from the outset; The European Parliament regrets that the Council was unable to make any progress on the reform of the own resources system on the basis of those legislative proposals. The European Parliament regrets that the final European Council political agreement on 8 February 2013 has even introduced new rebates and exceptions.
Amendment 4 Draft decision Recital 8 d (new)
(8d) A High Level Group on own resources is established by common accord of the three Union institutions, as set out in the Joint Declaration on Own Resources, forming part of the political agreement on the MFF 2014-2020. This high level group shall undertake a general review of the Own Resources system guided by the overall objectives of simplicity, transparency, equity and democratic accountability. All aspects of the reform of the own resources system should be examined. A first assessment will be available at the end of 2014.
Amendment 5 Draft decision Recital 8 e (new)
(8e) The outcome of the work of the High Level Group shall be assessed in an inter-institutional conference during 2016, with the participation of national parliaments. On the basis of the results of this work, the Commission will assess if new Own Resources initiatives are appropriate. This assessment will be done in parallel to the MFF 2014-2020 post electoral review/revision, to be launched by the Commission by the end of 2016 at the latest. The European Parliament believes that the work of this High Level Group should pave the way for possible reforms be agreed and become operational for the period covered by the next MFF.
ANNEX
Joint Declaration on Own Resources
1. According to Article 311 of the TFEU the Union shall provide itself with the means necessary to attain its objectives and carry through its policies; it also stipulates that , without prejudice to other revenue, the budget shall be financed wholly from own resources. Article 311 al. 3 indicates that the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall unanimously and after consulting the European Parliament adopt a decision on the system of own resources and that, in that context, the Council may establish new categories of own resources or abolish an existing category.
2. On this basis, the Commission presented in June 2011 a set of proposals to reform the Own Resources system of the Union. At its meeting of 7/8 February 2013, the European Council agreed that Own Resources arrangements should be guided by the overall objectives of simplicity, transparency and equity. In addition, the European Council called on the Council to continue working on the proposal of the Commission for a new own resource based on value added tax (VAT). It also invited the Member States participating in the enhanced cooperation in the area of financial transaction tax (FTT) to examine if it could become the base for a new own resource for the EU budget.
3. The question of own resources requires further work. To this end, a high-level Group will be convened, composed of members appointed by the three institutions. It will take into account all existing or forthcoming input which may be brought by the three European institutions and by National Parliaments. It should draw on appropriate expertise, including from national budgetary and fiscal authorities as well as independent experts.
4. The Group will undertake a general review of the Own Resources system guided by the overall objectives of simplicity, transparency, equity and democratic accountability. A first assessment will be available at the end of 2014. Progress of the work will be assessed at political level by regular meetings, at least once every six months.
5. National Parliaments will be invited to an inter-institutional conference during 2016 to assess the outcome of this work.
6. On the basis of the results of this work, the Commission will assess if new Own Resource initiatives are appropriate. This assessment will be done in parallel to the review referred to in Article 1a of the MFF Regulation with a view to possible reforms to be considered for the period covered by the next multiannual financial framework.
Traditional, VAT- and GNI based own resources and measures to meet cash requirements *
212k
38k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft Council regulation on the methods and procedure for making available the traditional, VAT and GNI-based own-resources and on the measures to meet cash requirements (recast) (05603/2014 – C7-0037/2014 – 2011/0185(CNS))
– having regard to the Council draft (05603/2014),
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the Council (COM(2011)0742),
– having regard to Article 322(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 106a of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, pursuant to which the Council consulted Parliament (C7‑0037/2014),
– having regard to its resolution of 29 March 2007 on the future of the European Union’s own resources(1),
– having regards to its resolution of 8 June 2011 on investing in the future: a new Multiannual Financial Framework (MFF) for a competitive, sustainable and inclusive Europe(2),
– having regards to its resolution of 13 June 2012 on the Multiannual Financial Framework and own resources(3),
– having regard to its resolution of 23 October 2012 in the interest of achieving a positive outcome of the Multiannual Financial Framework approval procedure(4),
– having regard to its resolution of 13 March 2013 on the European Council conclusions of 7-8 February 2013 concerning the Multiannual Financial Framework(5),
– having regard to its resolution of 3 July 2013 on the political agreement on the Multiannual Financial Framework 2014-2020(6),
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 28 November 2001 on a more structured use of the recasting technique for legal acts(7),
– having regard to the letter of 6 March 2012 from the Committee on Legal Affairs to the Committee on Budgets in accordance with Rule 87(3) of its Rules of Procedure,
— having regard to Rules 87 and 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0268/2014),
A. whereas, according to the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, the Commission proposal does not include any substantive amendments other than those identified as such in the proposal and whereas, as regards the codification of the unchanged provisions of the earlier acts together with those amendments, the proposal contains a straightforward codification of the existing texts, without any change in their substance;
1. Approves the Council draft as adapted to the recommendations of the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission;
2. Calls on the Council to notify Parliament if it intends to depart from the text approved by Parliament;
3. Asks the Council to consult Parliament again if it intends to substantially amend the text approved by Parliament;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
– having regard to the draft Council decision (05600/2014),
– having regard to the Commission proposal for a Council regulation (COM(2011)0740),
– having regard to the request for consent submitted by the Council in accordance with the third paragraph of Article 311 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (C7-0047/2014),
– having regard to its resolution of 29 March 2007 on the future of the European Union’s own resources(1),
– having regard to its resolution of 8 June 2011 on investing in the future: a new Multiannual Financial Framework (MFF) for a competitive, sustainable and inclusive Europe(2),
– having regard to its resolution of 13 June 2012 on the Multiannual Financial Framework and own resources(3),
– having regard to its resolution of 23 October 2012 in the interest of achieving a positive outcome of the Multiannual Financial Framework approval procedure(4),
– having regard to its resolution of 13 March 2013 on the European Council conclusions of 7-8 February 2013 concerning the Multiannual Financial Framework(5),
– having regard to its resolution of 3 July 2013 on the political agreement on the Multiannual Financial Framework 2014-2020(6),
– having regard to the second subparagraph of Rule 81(1) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0270/2014),
A. whereas, according to Article 311 TFEU, the Council, acting by means of regulation in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall lay down implementing measures for the Union’s own resources system in so far as this is provided for in the decision laying down the provisions relating to the system of own resources of the Union;
B. whereas Article 311 TFEU also stipulates that the budget shall be financed wholly from own resources and allows the Council to establish new categories of own resources or abolish an existing category, providing thus the legal basis for an in-depth reform of the own resources system;
C. whereas Parliament has continuously called for the financing of the EU budget to return to a genuine system of own resources, as stipulated in the Treaty; whereas it has regularly highlighted the shortcomings and limits of the existing system of own resources, the lack of transparency and high complexity of which make it totally incomprehensible to European citizens, who ultimately bear the consequences;
D. whereas national contributions to the EU budget, based on GNI, which amount nowadays to around 74 % of total EU revenue, cannot be considered as genuine own resources as they simply constitute transfers from national treasuries to the EU budget; whereas the VAT-based resource, which represents around 11 % of total EU revenue, has developed in such way that it is also perceived as a national contribution to the EU budget ; whereas this situation has reinforced, over decades, the logic of ‘fair return’ that also clearly prevailed in the conclusions of the European Council of 7-8 February 2013 on the MFF 2014-2020 and has largely prevented a structural reform of the EU budget;
E. whereas, because of austerity measures, Member States are reluctant to increase their contributions to the EU budget, despite the undisputed benefits they derive from EU budget-funded programmes, and whereas a system of direct own resources for the EU is the only viable solution;
F. whereas Parliament has consistently manifested its support for the Commission proposals, presented in June 2011, which – by reducing the share of national contributions to the EU budget to a maximum of 40 %, abolishing the current purely statistical VAT-based contribution and replacing it by a genuine VAT-based EU resource, creating one new and genuine own resource and replacing all rebates and correction mechanisms by a system of lump sums for the period 2014-2020 – took a step in the right direction by bringing the EU budget revenue side into line with the letter and spirit of the Treaty, and which, as such, from the outset gained the support of an overwhelming majority in Parliament;
G. whereas despite its discontent with the inability of the Council to progress on the reform of the system of own resources, Parliament eventually gave its consent to the MFF 2014‑2020 Regulation in November 2013, following the agreement with the Council on a joint declaration on the establishment of the High-Level Group on Own Resources; whereas, on that occasion, the Lithuanian Presidency declared its commitment to organising the inaugural meeting of this Group on 18-19 December 2013; whereas, due to delays within the Council in deciding on its three nominees to this High-Level Group, the meeting is only taking place in April 2014;
H. whereas the High-Level Group on Own Resources aims to produce a first assessment of the current system’s shortcomings by the end of 2014, with a final outcome in 2016 to be assessed at an interinstitutional conference with the participation of national parliaments; whereas the High-Level Group should examine all aspects of the reform of the own resources system with a view to providing the Commission with the necessary means to assess whether new own-resource initiatives are appropriate in parallel with the post electoral review/revision of the 2014-2020 MFF (to be launched no later than the end of 2016) and to propose a successful reform for the period covered by the post-2020 Multiannual Financial Framework;
1. Welcomes the Council’s agreement to lay down implementing measures for the Union’s own resources as provided for in the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
2. Considers it regrettable, however, that the Council has decided to transfer the provisions related to the calculation of the GNI resources back to the Own Resources Decision; takes the view that this represents a missed opportunity to group together all implementing provisions in a single text, and that Article 311 of the Treaty of Lisbon does not provide an objective justification for this split;
3. Deplores the fact that the Council has not been able to make any progress on the reform of the own resources system on the basis of the legislative proposals put forward by the Commission;
4. Maintains its call for reform of the own resources system of the European Union in order to make it simple, transparent, fair, visible and understandable to EU citizens, thereby reinforcing the EU citizens’ link to the European project while at the same time reducing the burden on Member States’ national treasuries;
5. Places high expectations on the work of the High-Level Group on Own Resources, which it believes offers a unique opportunity to overcome the current blockage of the reform of the system of own resources; welcomes the first meeting of the High-Level Group on 3 April 2014; expects that, despite the considerable and regrettable delay in organising this inaugural meeting, the High-Level Group will still comply with the objectives and the calendar set out in the joint declaration establishing the High-Level Group on Own Resources;
6. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a decision of the European Parliament and of the Council on enhanced co-operation between Public Employment Services (PES) (COM(2013)0430 – C7-0177/2013 – 2013/0202(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0430),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and 149 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7-0177/2013),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee on Legal Affairs on the proposed legal basis
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 17 October 2013(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 28 November 2013(2),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 7 February 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 55 and 37 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Employment and Social Affairs (A7-0072/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Approves its statement annexed to this resolution;
3. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Decision No .../2014/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council on enhanced co-operation between Public Employment Services (PES)
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Decision No 573/2014/EU.)
ANNEX TO THE LEGISLATIVE RESOLUTION
STATEMENT BY THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
ON
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A NETWORK FOR PUBLIC EMPLOYMENT SERVICES
The European Parliament:
1. WELCOMES the agreement reached by the co-legislators on the Commission's proposal for a Decision on enhanced co-operation between Public Employment Services (PES), which is formalising and strengthening the existing informal network of cooperation between PES;
2. RECALLS that Article 149 TFEU provides that the European Parliament and the Council may adopt incentive measures designed to encourage cooperation between Member States in the field of employment. Such acts are legislative acts and may provide for legally binding obligations, however, without harmonising laws and regulations of Member States;
3. CONSIDERS that setting up the network of cooperation between PES is an incentive measure falling within the scope of Article 149 TFEU. Therefore, once the Decision is adopted, all Member States shall participate in the said network, as the non-participation of a Member State in a Union policy cannot be justified by the mere wish of Member States;
4. UNDERLINES that, according to the recitals and the enacting articles, the primary objective of this Decision is to strengthen and enhance the effectiveness of the previously existing informal PES network, by formalising it through a legislative act. Such an objective can only be achieved if all Member States are participating in the network and engaging in the activities laid down in Article 3 of the Decision.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Regulation (EC) No 2012/2002 establishing the European Union Solidarity Fund (COM(2013)0522 – C7-0231/2013 – 2013/0248(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0522),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and the third paragraph of Article 175 and Article 212(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0231/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 10 December 2013(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 28 November 2013(2),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 12 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Regional Development and the opinion of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0078/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Regulation (EC) No 2012/2002 establishing the European Union Solidarity Fund
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 661/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a decision of the European Parliament and of the Council on the participation of the European Union in the capital increase of the European Investment Fund (COM(2014)0066 – C7-0030/2014 – 2014/0034(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2014)0066),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 173(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0030/2014),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 25 March 2014(1),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 12 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets (A7-0156/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Approves the statement by Parliament and the Council annexed hereto, which will be published in the L series of the Official Journal of the European Union together with the final legislative act;
3. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Decision No .../2014/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council on the participation of the European Union in the capital increase of the European Investment Fund
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Decision No 562/2014/EU.)
ANNEX TO THE LEGISLATIVE RESOLUTION
Statement by the European Parliament and the Council
The European Parliament and the Council agree to address the issue of the treatment of the Fund's dividends in the framework of the next revision of the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union or, at the latest, in the context of the interim report on the achievement provided for in Article 4.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on fees payable to the European Medicines Agency for the conduct of pharmacovigilance activities in respect of medicinal products for human use (COM(2013)0472 – C7-0196/2013 – 2013/0222(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0472),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Articles 114 and 168(4)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0196/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the reasoned opinions submitted, within the framework of Protocol No 2 on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, by the Greek Parliament and the Spanish Congress of Deputies and the Spanish Senate, asserting that the draft legislative act does not comply with the principle of subsidiarity,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 16 October 2013(1),
– after consulting the Committee of the Regions,
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 19 February 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety (A7-0476/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council on fees payable to the European Medicines Agency for the conduct of pharmacovigilance activities in respect of medicinal products for human use
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 658/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a decision of the European Parliament and of the Council providing macro-financial assistance to the Republic of Tunisia (COM(2013)0860 – C7-0437/2013 – 2013/0416(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0860),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 212 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0437/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee on Budgets on the proposal's financial compatibility,
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 26 February 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 55 and 38 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on International Trade (A7-0110/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Decision No .../2014/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council providing macro-financial assistance to the Republic of Tunisia
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Regulation (EC) No 302/2009 concerning a multiannual recovery plan for Bluefin tuna in the eastern Atlantic and Mediterranean (COM(2013)0250 – C7-0117/2013 – 2013/0133(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0250),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 43(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0117/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 16 October 2013(1),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 7 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Fisheries (A7-0102/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Regulation (EC) No 302/2009 concerning a multiannual recovery plan for Bluefin tuna in the eastern Atlantic and Mediterranean
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 544/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on the protection of the euro and other currencies against counterfeiting by criminal law, and replacing Council Framework Decision 2000/383/JHA (COM(2013)0042 – C7-0033/2013 – 2013/0023(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2013)0042),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 83(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0033/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 23 May 2013(1),
– having regard to the opinion of the European Central Bank of 28 May 2013(2),
– – having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 19 February 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Economic and Monetary Affairs (A7-0018/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Directive 2014/…/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council on the protection of the euro and other currencies against counterfeiting by criminal law, and replacing Council Framework Decision 2000/383/JHA
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Directive 2001/110/EC relating to honey (COM(2012)0530 – C7-0304/2012 – 2012/0260(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2012)0530),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Article 43(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7‑0304/2012),
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee of 14 November 2012(1),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 7 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rule 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety and the opinion of the Committee on Agriculture and Rural Development (A7-0440/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out(2);
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Directive 2014/…/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Directive 2001/110/EC relating to honey
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the amended proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the European Maritime and Fisheries Fund repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 1198/2006 and Council Regulation (EC) No 861/2006 and Council Regulation No XXX/2011 on integrated maritime policy (COM(2013)0245 – C7-0108/2013 – 2011/0380(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to Parliament and the Council (COM(2011)0804) and the amended proposal COM(2013)0245),
– having regard to Article 294(2) and Articles 42, 43(2), 91(1), 100(2), 173(3), 175, 188, 192(1), 194(2) and 195(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C7–0108/2013),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee on Legal Affairs on the proposed legal basis,
– having regard to Article 294(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinions of the European Economic and Social Committee of 11 July 2012(1) and of 22 May 2013(2),
– having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions of 9 October 2012(3),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 12 February 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 55 and 37 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Fisheries and the opinions of the Committee on Budgets, the Committee on Employment and Social Affairs, the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety and the Committee on Regional Development (A7-0282/2013),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out(4);
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the European Maritime and Fisheries Fund and repealing Council Regulations (EC) No 2328/2003, (EC) No 861/2006, (EC) No 1198/2006 and (EC) No 791/2007 and Regulation (EU) No 1255/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 508/2014.)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 16 April 2014 on the draft regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Decision 2005/681/JHA establishing the European Police College (CEPOL) (17043/2013 – C7-0435/2013 – 2013/0812(COD))
– having regard to the initiative emanating from a group of Member States submitted to Parliament and the Council (17043/2013),
– having regard to Article 76(b) and Article 87(2)(b) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pursuant to which the draft act was submitted to Parliament (C7‑0435/2013),
– having regard to Article 294(3) and (15) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the opinion of the Commission (COM(2014)0007),
– having regard to the undertaking given by the Council representative by letter of 5 March 2014 to approve Parliament’s position, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to Rules 44 and 55 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (A7-0146/2014),
1. Adopts its position at first reading hereinafter set out;
2. Regrets that the European Parliament was not fully involved in the evaluation of the applications and that only one candidate was presented to the relevant committee, although seven applications had been submitted further to the Council Presidency's call in July 2013 for applications to provisionally host the European Police College until a long-term solution for the future of the Agency could be found. The Member States submitting candidatures were Ireland, Greece, Spain, Italy, Hungary, the Netherlands and Finland. The political agreement was confirmed at the JHA Council meeting of 8 October 2013; intends to request more information on the impact assessment of the exact location before taking its final position;
3. Calls on the budgetary authorities to ensure that the additional costs relating to the change in the seat of CEPOL will be fully covered by the current host country and by additional Union budget and thus will not adversely affect the regular budget of CEPOL so as not to jeopardise the normal operational needs of CEPOL;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 16 April 2014 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EU) No .../2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Council Decision 2005/681/JHA establishing the European Police College (CEPOL)
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EU) No 543/2014.)